《Great Master》


 C1

    The opening of the Grand Master


    When I was five years old, I once witnessed an event that led to Yin. Watching my little friend Zheng Gaang, who was having a good class, suddenly lost his mind, jumped off the wooden bench in the classroom and rushed to the corridor, then flipped over the railing, jumped down to the first floor, entered the sewer, and finally disappeared into the end of the sewer ¡ª a sewer. Back then, Daibo, Li Xiaoluo, and Li Xiaofu, the two brothers, were standing in the corridor, punished by the language teacher.


    The usually bad-tempered language teacher, upon seeing his student do such a thing, was also dumbfounded. After a moment of silence, all the students followed their teacher into the corridor. Dozens of primary school students followed their teacher, looking down the stairs.


    On the ground, a passing teacher was facing our language teacher and pointing at the sewer beside the teaching building. His face was also filled with surprise, and the language teacher and I quickly ran downstairs. Everyone bent down to look at the end of the sewer, a sewer hole that flowed into who knows where. The language teacher shouted at the hole nonstop, "Zheng Gaang, Zheng Gaang, you little b * stard, crawl out for your father!"


    The students and teachers of the other classes, alarmed by our language teacher, also ran to the end of the ditch to watch. Everyone lied down and looked at the depths of the sewer ¡ª it was pitch black inside, and from the beginning till the end, Zheng Gaang had not made a single sound. However, the teachers who heard the news and started to discuss among themselves, saying that they could roughly see a weak figure squatting inside, was obviously Zheng Gaang.


    Just as everyone was in a panic over this matter, everyone felt the ground shake. The glass windows of the classroom shattered.


    "An earthquake!" The teachers let everyone gather on the field. At the same time, the fire brigade''s alarm sounded from the opposite side of the school. Only the physical education teacher, who had already taken off her cotton pants, stood in the sewer, shivering in the winter, bare-chested and bare-chested. At the same time, Zheng Gaang''s miserable wails came out from the sewer.


    I laid down at the end of the sewer before the teacher drove the students to the sports field. Enduring the stench coming from the sewer, I looked down the sewer between the legs of the sports teacher and saw Zheng Gaang curled up his body, hugging his knees as he squatted a few meters away from the sewer. His eyes looked towards the outside of the sewer and met my gaze.


    Then I saw countless pairs of gray eyes behind him.


    These eyes, for the next few years, have been in my nightmares.


    When the sports teacher pulled the muddy Zheng Gaang to the sports field to gather, Zheng Gaang started spouting nonsense. However, no one could understand what he was saying, and no one could understand either, but I could clearly hear some of the words, "You''re already dead, you''re dead, you''re dead." That''s all I understand, and nobody else understands. The teachers thought that Zheng Gaang had lost his mind because he had a crazy mother.


    Only I, after many years, understood that Zheng Gaang had not contracted a hysteria, but had gone dark. The instant Zheng Gaang crawled into the sewer was also the time when a tragic explosion occurred in our city.


    No one but me would link that huge explosion with Zheng Gaang''s sudden hysteria. The first floor of the warehouse was filled with a ton of yellow explosives. Not only did all of the village committee cadres who were in the middle of a meeting instantly lost their lives, the huge power of the explosion even blew up and killed everyone within a hundred meter radius. In a short period of time, too many people died, so many hell commissioner were busy trying to pull away all the normal people in the area, including the six year olds.


    However, this time he was not so lucky. His hysteria caused him a stroke, and from then on, only half of his body was able to move, to the point that on Hong Kong Kowloon Road, everyone could see for a long time a pale young man, who could only move half of his body, slowly walking on the street. And then from youth to middle age, they all slowly moved like this.


    This is the story of my little friend Zheng Gaang, and if I were to meet him personally, it would be the time for me to be able to connect these matters.


    The reason why I''m looking for Zheng Gaang is because I can already confirm that Zheng Gaang is an unlucky guy who can walk on the dark side. And I went to him to verify another matter that had troubled me for decades.


    Back to my primary school, which I attended at the age of five, the Dongshan Elementary School, which was then on a hill near the outskirts of the city. The hill opposite our school was the fire brigade, although the two hills were originally the same mountain, but because of the construction of the railway, the mountain was split in two, and the railway ran through the middle, so the north side of the railway was our primary school, and the south side was the fire brigade. As a primary school student, one of our biggest hobbies is to lean on the railing of the corridor and watch the majestic fire trucks of the fire brigade come and go. Now the fire brigade had moved, moved to one place ¡ª the site of the Bay Funeral Home.


    At least now I know one thing, but in any evil land, there are usually two types of public facilities, one is the army, and the other is the school!


    My alma mater, Dongshan Elementary School, was on the top of a small hill that was a cemetery before it was built, then the railroad was built, and to the north was the school, and to the south was the fire brigade.


    Our classrooms were still of old wood and brick, the steps on the first floor were all stone, the floors on the second were all wood, and as time went by and the boards rotted, I could often see from the floor beneath my feet to the top of the classroom students'' heads on the first floor.


    At that time, I was in the first grade of primary school, and the one who usually had a good relationship with me was Zheng Gaang. Better still, there was a child named Deppo, who suffered from severe skin disease, with dense horny scales growing from his body, and two classmates who played with us often. But Deppo never spoke to the two students.


    The two classmates were brothers. The elder brother''s name was Li Xiaoluo, and the younger brother''s name was Li Xiaofu. In the 1980s, whether it was adults or children, their clothes were all plain, almost all of them black and grey. Li Xiaoluo and Li Xiaofu, the two brothers, always wore black cotton clothing. Both of them seemed to me a little retarded, with a bad head and a bad string. Of course, I''m not very smart, so every afternoon we would be left in the hall by a math teacher, memorizing the nine-fold formula. It was only when the sky was about to turn dark that the math teacher let us go along with the other students who weren''t very smart. After school, I have to accompany Zheng Gaang to the brothel road in Hong Kong. He comes to my home, and then I will walk a long way before returning to my home at Baotuo River.


    However, Li Xiaoluo and Li Xiaofo didn''t have such worries. They lived in the boiler room of the school. Their father was a boiler maker, and the family of three lived in a small room next to the boiler room. I have never seen or asked the mother of the two Foros.


    Other than Zheng Gaang and I, the two brothers didn''t have any other friends. In fact, in the class, there were me, Zheng Gaang who was crazy like a sow, Dai Bo who had a skin disease, and there were the two brothers, who never talked to anyone, as they were friends. The other students disdained playing with me.


    During the new year, my parents would buy me new clothes and ask me what color I wanted to wear. I remembered that there was an interesting pattern on one of the Fords'' clothes, so I told my parents. But I didn''t make it clear that my parents never knew what kind of patterns I wanted. It was not until my parents led me past a small shop that I saw the fabric of the Fuluo brothers. They pulled my parents into the shop and said that was the suit they were wearing.


    At that time, my parents'' reaction was to ruthlessly pull my ear up and then leave. After a long time, I realized that it was a store specializing in white business. The black satin fabric in the storefront had dark red "Shou" characters that were like flowers on it. At that time, I thought it looked really good.


    Many things happened later on, such as my meningitis, Zheng Gaang''s loss of control, dropping out of school, or Daibo''s shedding of his skin. The first grade passed just like that. In the second grade, Li Xiaofeng and Li Xiaoluo didn''t follow me to level up, but stayed in the first grade. I understood that they were still in the first grade, so I understood that they were still in the second grade.


    That''s what I remember about the two Fulus brothers.


    Until one day, when the surging waves of my memories reminded me vividly of my childhood memories, I decided to look for Zheng Gaang and confirm my bewilderment for him. Li Xiaoluo and Li Xiaofu, the two brothers, were really strange. Because I remember, back then these two brothers, especially liked to play on the first floor of the stone steps, just sitting on that rock in a daze, sitting there for an entire afternoon, not even going to class.


    I know that these two brothers and Zheng Gaang might have been the source of a series of unexplainable things that I encountered after I became an adult. I have to look for this confusion, it''s very important to me. The source of my confusion was three books, three very strange books.

 C2

    Now, let''s talk about my confusion. My name is Xu Yufeng, and I''m thirty-seven years old. I used to be an engineer, but now I''m a screenwriter. There is a rule in my hometown that thirty-six is a very important node in life. After thirty-six, life will be different. For example, there were many things that could not be said before the age of thirty-six, but could be said after the age of thirty-six. For many things, one had to hold back before the age of thirty-six. Once one held their breath until the age of thirty-six, there was no need to fear. The things I mentioned above are all different from the scientific view of the world and the traditional view of history.


    I''ve been educated in the country for more than a dozen years. I''m a staunch atheist, a materialist, and I study science and engineering, chemical materials, and materials control engineer in chemical engineering. But my view of the world was questioned a little in nineties. At the age of thirty-two, I went to Pakistan with a chemical construction unit to do some engineering and boarded a plane at Chengdu Double. When boarding the plane, they met a person. This person was a Daoist, and he was also a female Taoist priest.


    At that time, the Daoist priest was sitting in the departure lounge, setting up a stall and telling a foreigner his fortune. I was curious as to why the staff at the airport would ignore the Daoist priest''s fortune telling in the departure lounge. I was bored staying in the waiting room, so I slowly walked over to watch the show. In the end, when I walked over to this female Taoist priest, he sent away the fortune telling foreigner, then looked at me for a long time. It gave me goosebumps.


    What made me even more uncomfortable was that I seemed to know this Taoist, but I recalled that I had never dealt with him in my life.


    The Taoist slowly extended his hand towards my forehead. His ice-cold fingers caused me to reflexively dodge. Then I saw that the Daoist priest''s eyes began to shine with tears, my heart beat like a drum, how could I meet a Daoist priest, see me and want to cry. Why do I feel like I''ve seen this person somewhere before? Not only have I seen him, but he also looks very familiar. This female Taoist priest seems to be a few years younger than me, but unfortunately, he has no memories of this Taoist.


    I smiled and said to the Taoist, "I don''t tell fortune."


    The Taoist smiled wryly, then asked me, "Do you like to write?"


    "How do you know this? Do you know me?" I was already at work at the time, publishing some essays and essays on the internet. I also wrote one or two novels, but they were all just my little hobbies. No one around me knows my hobby. With my writing skills and influence, there''s no way I could have a fan.


    "If there is a story for you," the Taoist said, "would you like to write it?"


    "How would I have the ability to!" I smiled. This must be a netizen who had read my article and was purposely trying to hide it from me at the airport. "Who the hell are you?"


    The Daoist priest said, "If you''re willing to write, then it''s fine."


    "Do we know each other?" I asked.


    "No," said the Taoist. "Never." Then the Daoist priest left. Before she left, several people suddenly appeared behind her. She didn''t know where they came from, but judging from their posture, they were protecting her. I was stunned, a female Taoist priest actually had several bodyguards accompanying them. The bodyguards were all standing straight. They were most likely soldiers who had gone through a career transition, or perhaps they were just soldiers. Damn, since when did Daoists have such awesome treatment.


    What the fuck kind of person was this?


    Until we boarded the plane, I was still amazed at the strange encounter with a female Taoist priest at the airport. Then we went to Karachi, took a break in the Carracci Hotel, and the next day we changed planes to go to our construction site. In the evening, my colleague started complaining that his computer had been stolen, that his laptop bag, which was supposed to contain it, had become a pair of car magazines.


    No matter how hard his colleagues tried to remember, they could not remember how their computers had disappeared because he had never put his laptop bag out of sight. I was suddenly alarmed, afraid that I had suffered the same fate. So I immediately opened my laptop bag, found my computer still there, and felt a lump in my chest. This was the first laptop I had ever had in my life, and I associated it with it. It cost me two months of my salary to buy a job in Pakistan.


    I worked in Pakistan, got bored at night, and then wrote something online, like I did at home, as a little hobby, and had nothing to do at night anyway.


    It wasn''t until one day, when my roommate was playing mahjong and I was looking for my clothes, that I suddenly found that there was an oily paper bag in my suitcase, very old-fashioned, the kind I saw adults use when I was very young, tied with twine. I couldn''t even think when my family had put such a thing in.


    Could it be that my family had given me a surprise? So I began to open the oilskin package. After opening it, I found that there were three books inside, both of which were very dilapidated, with yellowed hair curls and a musty smell.


    I can''t tell where these three books came from, so I''ll have to read them first. At the very top, there was a small booklet with a black cover and a large title. It took me a long time to recognize that it was "Qing Ming Zhi", a title I had never heard of, even though I had read quite a few books. I casually flipped it open and found that it was filled with vertical rows of traditional styles. From the typesetting, it seemed like a long time ago, this kind of book must have been out of print and had a collection value. I didn''t expect my luck to be so good that I made a small fortune. But when I read one of the words, I was not happy.


    "Take Ding Zhannan, Yin Fan and Xiuyan, and use the western edict to prolong the third return of the Ruins by a quarter of an hour!"


    This book has no punctuation, only teasing. I can understand this saying, this is a way of writing in ancient times, in ancient times when small officials, every time they went out on business, they would record down the contents of their own work, so as to not let the official affairs become complicated and forget about it. When his superior asked him about it, there was information to be found. However, the contents of his words were rather strange. He was clearly mentioning that a small official was carrying out a terrifying mission on his own.


    I explained one word at a time:


    "Soldiers" and "bet", they were referring to him bringing along a few followers, or calling himself a soldier. There was also another explanation, which was that a group of soldiers were escorting a person, and he had gone with them.


    Ding Zhannan yin", this easy explanation, is that a person was killed in Nanyin, which is not a geographical name, but rather a location. China has existed from ancient mountains in the north to the south, and from the south to the north of the mountain to the sun, for example, Jinyang, Liaoyang, our Hubei''s Zhongyang, Xianyang, and Hanyang, and so on. In other words, this place is located in the south of the mountain, in the northern part of the river, suitable for the population to live and multiply, and its geographical location is good, which is also good for feng shui. However, there are very few places with names like Jiang Yin and Huai Yin. I seem to have only heard of Yue Fei''s hometown Tang Yin, and similar names like Jiang Yin and Huai Yin. Especially in the modern era, places with shady characters were even rarer. The South Yin mentioned in this book meant that on a mountain near the southern river, it was not a good place for the living to stay. It was best not to build a house, or till farmland, or whatever.


    These words were precisely the words'' at the foot of the mountain, on the riverbank, you killed a person ''. In ancient times, when the officials killed people and went through an official trial, they would issue a death sentence for questioning after autumn. However, there were also exceptions, and that was if the culprit was a criminal, or if he had committed the crime of conspiring against others, he could be executed immediately after autumn. So when I saw the word "Fan Xiu", I understood that this person was executed in the summer, and Fan Xiu''s ancient counterpart was the summer. The fire of the five elements meant that all living things flourished and grew, so summer was the most taboo for killing.


    The first half of the sentence was nothing out of the ordinary. It was just that a small official had said that he had participated in a mission to kill people on the riverbank. However, the text on the bottom half of the page was not ordinary at all.


    To the west," he said, "is to bring the body of the executioner to the west, but the west is a general direction, very inaccurate." It would be wrong to say it was a place or a yamen. In addition, in ancient times, the government no longer cared about the execution of prisoners, unlike the time when they had to give a casket to their families. In ancient times, the prisoner''s corpse was left on the execution ground, waiting for the family members to retrieve it themselves. It was very strange to take the west, and then came the word ''decree'', which was meant for emperors.


    What kind of prisoner had the Emperor himself been alerted to, or executed on the riverbank? But the decree means a time delay of three-quarters and a quarter, which is about one hour and fifty minutes for us now. But since he had already been killed, what was the point in delaying?


    The last sentence was the most puzzling, "The three return of the Ruins". The Ruins could understand that the Ruins meant the Ruins, but what ruins were there on the riverbank? I thought for a moment and knew that the Ruins had another meaning back in the ancient times, but there was almost no need for it anymore.


    When I thought of this, my back suddenly went numb. Then I thought, "Three returns." The three words didn''t mean three returns, but rather, it was a habit in an ancient language that meant many times. The third time he came back was to pull him back and forth many times.


    I immediately understood the true meaning of this sentence. That is to say, the prisoner executed at the execution ground had been deceived many times. The one who wrote down the order was not an ordinary official, but a hell commissioner. The one who gave the order was not the emperor of the human world, but the king of hell. To take the west meant to bring my soul to the underworld.


    Thinking about it this way, the meaning of this sentence was completely clear: This hell commissioner knew that there was a criminal on the riverbank who had been executed, his mission was to wait on the riverbank, and pull the soul of the executed criminal into the underworld. But after the prisoner had died, Hades suddenly sent an order, saying that this person would live an extra hour and fifty times longer, so the hell commissioner released the soul, the soul returned to the soul, and the execution site caused a panic. hell commissioner could not control herself and went to pull some people, but she was a strong bandit. With insufficient strength, she dragged her soul into the underworld, and her soul resisted. The two battled back and forth a few times before finally completing the mission.


    The heck! Isn''t this a hell commissioner''s workbook!


    I quickly looked at the records on the other pages. All of them were of this kind. It was all because of this hell commissioner''s narration of how hard it was to work, and the matter of capturing the wrong person.


    I closed the book, wondering where the hell this book had come from. I slowly recalled my recent experiences, whether there was anything strange about them. After thinking about it for awhile, I ended up meeting a strange female Taoist priest at the Twin Streams Airport.


    "If there is a story for you, would you like to write it?"


    I suddenly remembered the female Taoist priest''s words. Did she want me to write a story about a hell commissioner?

 C3

    So I opened the book again, and this time I could feel a chill coming from the pages. I shivered. This time, I looked even more attentively. Starting from the first page, I discovered a very strange thing. The words on the back of the page are all different. In ancient times, there was a shortage of paper. The pages must have been printed on both sides of the book, but the back of the book was blank, leaving it for later generations to write on. I thought about it. It was probably not printed, but copied and not written on the back ¡ª that''s another story, I don''t understand.


    But now, someone on the back has written a lot of words with a ballpoint pen. It seems that someone wrote a note on this book before me. I was more interested in the note, so I began to look at it. However, the calligraphy written by this person was too terrible. It made me dizzy and my brain bulge. He kept saying that he was a hell commissioner or something, and even saying things like "inertia" or "nothingness". After looking at it for a while, I got tired of it and decided not to look at it anymore. Suddenly, I found a person''s name inside. I recognized it.


    Everyone should know that I accidentally saw the name "Zheng Gaang".


    I was shocked, this book about the hell commissioner actually had the name of someone I know! I immediately thought back to the time when Zheng Gaang hid in the sewer.


    Due to my curiosity, I started to carefully read the notes that were scribbled on it. I roughly understood that this person was also a hell commissioner, and he listed the names of several hell commissioner s that came from my home in Yichang. There was a person called "Motherfucker Wu" in the Western Dam, there was also some "Auntie Qin" in Xing Shan, and there was even a "Wang-mu Gouzi" in the current Yang ¡­ Dozens of people, including the "Zheng Gaang" that I know, because their age and address are all correct, I can be sure of that. Judging from his tone, he was very respectful to one of the hell commissioner s, who was surnamed Zhao. The others all had a look of despise ¡ª ¡ª It looks like he was a very awesome hell commissioner as well.


    I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. These books must have been stolen by the female Taoist priest in my luggage. With so many of her subordinates protecting him, bringing these books into my luggage shouldn''t be a problem. Her goal must be for me to write a story about the hell commissioner. It looks like she had already investigated me before, otherwise, how would she know that I would publish an article online. I know there are a lot of great people in this world, and there are quite a few who have government backgrounds, so I''m not surprised to know where the book came from.


    But to make an atheist like me write a ghost story about the hell commissioner, it''s f * cking hard for me. I held up the book and kept thinking. At this moment, my colleague, who was playing mahjong beside me, wanted to go to the toilet, so he asked me to go to the toilet. I sat down in the mahjong position, still reading the book, playing mahjong with one hand and holding the book with the other.


    A colleague who was beside me saw my strange posture, so he immediately looked at the book and laughed. "Xu Gong, there is a person whose name is very similar to yours!"


    I asked curiously, "Which name?"


    "Xu Yunfeng." His colleague said, "Isn''t that similar?"


    I was stunned and immediately flipped through the entire book. No matter how I looked at it, I couldn''t see this name. His colleague immediately pointed to the page, "That''s the name."


    I was dumbfounded, because I couldn''t see anything except blank space where my colleague''s fingers touched me. My colleague asked me, "Why did your face change? What kind of book is this? It''s weird."


    I handed the book to my colleague. "Do you still have these three words?"


    A colleague pointed out several places in succession, "Here, here... Isn''t it all? Sigh, why is your face getting more and more pale? "


    I felt my forehead break out in a sweat, because wherever my colleagues touched me, all I saw was blank, which meant that I couldn''t see the three words that other people could see. This, this, was completely unexplainable. I was getting more and more panicked. I kept thinking about that weird female Taoist priest in the airport where I met him by chance. There must be a reason for this. I was being watched, and that person was definitely going to be a sham or a psychological hint.


    The guy in the toilet came back, and I moved out of the way and sat back down on my bed with the book in my hand. This time I didn''t relax.


    In fact, it wasn''t much, it was just a work record, recording a matter of hell commissioner pulling people around, but in the end it seemed like the person who wrote the letters found out that all the missions were scams, and wanted to argue with someone, and then there was nothing left.


    At that time, my thought was to immediately find my student Zheng Gaang and ask him about it, but I am already abroad, so I can only look for him after returning to China. I didn''t expect that this wait would last for two years.


    I put the book of the Book of Qingming in my suitcase and didn''t want to touch it again. Then I threw myself into my work and gradually forgot about it. But half a year later, by chance, I remembered something else, so I opened my suitcase and took out the other two books. My heart was pounding, and after thinking for a long time, I finally picked up the second book, which was also a handwritten copy. However, I have heard of < The Darkness Biography >, it is an epic poem passed down through our western Hubei, and it was sung especially at funerals. Some people have even organized and published < The Darkness Biography >, and it has even caused a sensation.


    However, due to the shock I felt from the previous book, I cautiously opened the title page. After opening it, he found that the words inside were very clear, and the calligraphy skills were no longer scribbled. When I was young, I heard it at the funeral, so I could understand it with a single glance. When I turned to the second page, I found the line space between the lines of the poem crammed with words. The words were lines of writing, sonorous and forceful, and one of them was also complaining about something, intermittent, about who he had betrayed, and now moving about in a bumpy way. It seemed like a huckster was also writing her diary.


    But when I turned the page to the middle of the book, I found that the type had changed, the script had become a script, and the handwriting had changed to someone else. The words written in this book were very clear. When I saw them, I became enchanted, telling the story of two sorcerer''s Apprentices, slowly taking them in as masters, then the two of them becoming awesome, and finally becoming enemies. The way this man narrated her story was like the difference between heaven and earth. It was organized, and it went through ups and downs.


    I lay on the bed and looked at it for a long time. I read it non-stop for a few days. I was attracted by the plot inside and infected by the characters inside. After work every day, I would lie on my bed and read "The Darkness Biography". The more I read, the more I became engrossed in it, so much so that one night, while I was reading, my roommate suddenly shook me: "Xu Gong, what are you doing?"


    "I''m reading a book." "No," I replied.


    "What are you reading, and what are you muttering about," his roommate said. "You turned off the lights long ago."


    I was stunned. As expected, the lights were out, but I didn''t realize it, and then I realised that even in the dark, I could read the words in the book. Could it be that the words in "Darkness Biography" could be seen at night? Or is it that my eyes have changed and can be seen at night?


    I didn''t think too much about it and fell asleep. Later, I slept only at eleven o''clock every day, but when I went to sleep, the story in the book still lingered in my mind. When he woke up the next morning, he found that the number of pages he had been reading was several times more than before he had gone to sleep. After that, I stopped worrying about it.


    When I finally saw the end of the story and the end of the project, I remembered that there was still a book that I had not read. So I reopened the oilskin package in my suitcase and took out the last one, and then I realized that it wasn''t a book, but a notebook. There was no name on the cover.


    After opening it, he found that the words inside were very delicate and exquisite. One could clearly see the handwriting of a woman. There was no explanation for the calligraphy, at least it seemed very comfortable.


    I turned it over and saw that the woman''s handwriting was the only thing in the entire book. There were no other words. Now let me tell you, the first line on the first page is about the head, and the words are "Great Grandmaster."


    Now everyone knows why I went to find my student Zheng Gaang. This is a very important question to me. I have never seen that female Taoist priest before, I thought that after I return to my hometown, that female Taoist priest would suddenly appear in front of me. So, in order to resolve the confusion in my heart, I had to look for Zheng Gaang. I instinctively understood that Zheng Gaang must know something, and I had to find him and ask him who "Xu Yunfeng" was and what was his relationship with me. Why couldn''t I see those three words in "Qingming Zhi". In fact, I did not guess wrong. Zheng Gaang gave me his answer.

 C4

    I met Zheng Gaang at the southern courtyard on Hong Kong Kiln Road. Zheng Gaang was one year older than me and was already a thirty-eight-year-old middle-aged man. After thirty years, if it wasn''t for his illness, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to confirm that it was his. At that time Zheng Gaang was crossing the road, I watched him carry a bottle of yoghurt. When the red light lit up, he slowly walked towards me with one foot, and when he walked to the middle of the zebra crossing, the green light turned red, and Zheng Gaang disappeared into the traffic. The green light lit up again as Zheng Gaang slowly moved forward once more. Finally, when the next red light went off, he appeared in front of me.


    The way he walked was very painful. He could only use one leg to take a small step, then drag the other leg to take a small step. One of his hands hung powerlessly by his side, while the other held the yogurt.


    When he was only a meter away from me, I saw his face. The left side was twisted and saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    The moment he saw me, I knew I was right to look for him. He knew a lot, and he knew it thirty years ago.


    Because, when he saw me, the yogurt bottle in his hand fell to the floor with a thud.


    At that moment, I understood that if there really were ghosts in this world, then Zheng Gaang must be a hell commissioner. The sun was high, but there was no sign of him.


    I found Zheng Gaang based on my other classmate Dabo, Dabo is very easy to find, he''s a police officer, but his skin condition is still not good. I found Deppo, who told me that his disease was psoriasis, malady, and hereditary. He would not be able to treat it in his life. He would peel off his skin twice a year and when he shed his skin, it would be so painful that he would wish he were dead. When Deppo spoke to me, he kept scratching his armpits with his hands, and I heard the sound of Coko''s voice on his armor.


    De Bo told me about Zheng Gaang''s story. Not long after Zheng Gaang dropped out of primary school, his mother fell into the ditch and drowned due to illness. His father had dragged Zheng Gaang until he was twenty years old, then finally couldn''t take Zheng Gaang''s burden anymore and ran away from home. I heard that she went to Guangdong to work, but she had already made a family in the south and would never come back. When Zheng Gaang was twenty, he had already suffered a stroke of a few years old. Half of his body was paralyzed, and he had no life skills at all. But by the time he was thirty, he was lucky, and the old house was demolished, and he was given a house to move back to, and a settlement was made, and he married a wife who spent two years with him, and used up all his money, and got divorced, but fortunately did not have any children. Zheng Gaang relied on the house''s rent to survive. Although he had a stroke, he was not stupid and did not give his wife the house to save his life.


    Zheng Gaang recognized me, so I helped him return to his house. His house was quite large, with three bedrooms and one living room. He would stay in one bedroom while the other two would be rented out to others. The living room was clean, his bedroom was a mess, and I understood that. After all, it wasn''t convenient for him to move around.


    He still wanted to make me some tea, so I quickly stopped him. I haven''t seen him in thirty years. Back then, his classmates were only five or six years old, so there really wasn''t any topic of reminiscing about the past.


    After the two of them sat down, I didn''t waste any more words, and took the initiative to ask, "Do you know someone from Xu Yunfeng?"


    Zheng Gaang spoke after a while: "It''s you."


    "Oh." I understand that my pronunciation is too similar to this person''s name, so I took out a pen and wrote the three words "Xu Yunfeng" on the palm of my hand, and placed it in front of Zheng Gaang to look at it.


    Zheng Gaang watched for a while. He only had half a head left to think and his reaction was very slow. Then, he slowly said.


    I was stunned. It seems that this person has really become an idiot. I wanted to go, but I thought of the shock of seeing me for the first time, and felt that he had not reached a point where no one could remember him. On the contrary, he was impressed with me.


    I changed the subject. "When you were hiding in the sewer ¡­"


    Before I finished speaking, Zheng Gaang''s eyes revealed a look of fear. After a long while, Zheng Gaang finally said, "That was the first time."


    "What first time?" I asked, but then I realized what he was talking about for the first time.


    Zheng Gaang said, "They are still in a meeting, they even died without knowing, and they are still in a meeting ¡­"


    My palms began to sweat. I knew what he was talking about because I didn''t know why, but I could see a scene of a six year old child suddenly being brought to the ruins of an explosion and saw a bunch of dead people sitting in a meeting. Those people were sitting up straight, holding a lump of enamel in their hands. They just sat there, unable to see that their bodies had been torn to pieces.


    And then the scene in front of me changed again. It was pitch black, full of floating corpses, swaying in front of my eyes, and it took me a moment to understand that this was in the water, and then I saw the crowded bodies, stacked on top of each other, and the expressionless bodies, with their mouths open, sitting in the seats ¡ª the seats of the bus!


    My eyes suddenly lit up, it turned out that Zheng Gaang had walked to the wall and switched on the light, causing the room to become much brighter. Zheng Gaang did not speak to me earlier, but I still saw something.


    I thought back to what De Bo had told me. Zheng Gaang had a stroke after the ferry sank. I looked at Zheng Gaang, who nodded at me and said, "You saw it, right?


    I shook my head blankly.


    "I was held back," Zheng Gaang laughed bitterly, looking even uglier than if he were to cry, "It took a long time, so I ended up like this."


    I had always thought that my mind was clear. I had never experienced that illusion before. I said in a daze, "How could I have seen it?"


    "You can always see it." Zheng Gaang said, "Have you forgotten about Li Xiaofu and Li Xiaoluo?"


    "So what?" I asked, and then I remembered the "Lifespan" pattern on the clothes of the two brothers. I began to tremble. I have not understood this for so many years.


    "Only you and I can see them," Zheng Gaang''s words made my hair stand on end.


    "They''ve been living in school." I began to recall, "Their father burned the boiler."


    Zheng Gaang continued to bitterly smile, "In our elementary school, there was no boiler room, only a White Bone Tower."


    Hearing Zheng Gaang''s words, my body started to feel cold, and his room suddenly became very cold. Zheng Gaang said: "I''m heading off to busy myself, take a rest and wait for me to come back."


    "What''s going on with the two brothers?" I suddenly saw that there was a shadow beside Zheng Gaang, but I''m not sure if I saw wrongly.


    "You''ll understand once you go to the school." After Zheng Gaang finished speaking, he closed his eyes and suddenly fell asleep.


    I immediately knew what had happened. So Zheng Gaang really was ¡­


    The book "Qing Ming Zhi" was not lying. My view of the world twisted. Because I can''t explain what''s going on in front of me.


    According to the records of "Qingming Zhi", Zheng Gaang had always been a hell commissioner, no wonder his father ran away from home and his wife abandoned him. So it turned out that he had always been acting shamelessly.


    The inside of the house was gloomy, looking at the sleeping Zheng Gaang in front of him ¡ª ¡ª No, hell commissioner, he must be going ¡­ I didn''t want to think about it anymore, so I quickly escaped Zheng Gaang''s house. When he reached the street, he calmed down.


    But I''m not an easily persuasive person. I still have to go to our primary school. The primary school is not far from Zheng Gaang''s home, we arrived in half an hour. The school is no longer the same school as it was back then, and the teaching building has already been turned into a concrete building. I slowly walked to the corridor and looked at all the teachers. They were still in the first grade, and they were still in the first grade. I looked out of the window at the students in the classroom. The students were currently following the teachers as they read. "In the last row of the desk, I saw the two brothers.


    Yes, after thirty years, they were still the same children. They were dressed in black silk and were decorated with the words'' longevity ''.


    I was stunned.


    After an unknown period of time, the class ended. The two brothers came out of the classroom and slowly walked to a green belt at the foot of the stairs. They sat there like they had 30 years ago, dumbfounded. I looked at them blankly. Suddenly, Li Xiaofeng raised his head and smiled at me, revealing a mouthful of golden teeth.


    I instinctively took two steps back. At this moment, the knowledge that I had of the world that I had gained over the past few decades turned upside down. Those two brothers still remember me!


    The two brothers sat there for who knows how long. I also stood there stunned. The sun had set, and the two brothers slowly stood up. Yes, just like back then, they slowly walked towards a corner of the campus, the boiler room that Zheng Gaang had said did not exist.


    I walked over to where the two brothers had been sitting. I saw a rock rising from the earth under the green grass, and I had a very strong feeling that I had seen this stone before, so I slowly pushed it away with my hand. The rock was not very far from the soil, and I quickly cleared most of the dirt off the rock. My prediction was right. This was the stone staircase on the first floor of the classroom. After such a long time had passed, this stone was still there.


    I suddenly realized that the stone was carved with words. Of course, after seeing the words, even though I was mentally prepared, I was still scared stiff.


    "Yao''er Li Xiaoluo Li Xiaofu''s Tomb" was carved on the stone.


    This was an old tombstone that had been here for who knows how many years. All those years ago, on the first floor of the school building, all of the stone steps were made in this way.


    I recalled Zheng Gaang''s words, "Only you and I can see the two brothers."


    I still couldn''t help but walk to the corner of the campus where I had always thought it was the boiler room. The fathers of the two brothers were still here, and so was he, as he had been then. The two brothers sat beside their father, each with a stone block, their faces expressionless, their eyes dark. I noticed that the two of them were still wearing their leather caps, which were pasted with talisman s. I can remember this talisman, but I actually never realized what this talisman and their shroud really means.


    He and their father were by a stove, and their father was putting firewood into it. I looked at the crude stove and wondered why it had been used as a boiler room.


    I heard that there are two white bone towers in the Yichang, one at Yingjia and the other near Zhongshan Road. I didn''t think that there would be one in this school.


    This time, I clearly saw that after so many years, the firewood thrown into the furnace by the father of the two brothers was not wood. Instead, they had slowly collected the bones from the eastern mountains in the wilderness and then placed them in this White Bone Tower to burn. He was not the father of the two brothers, but rather a cursed man who would always be collecting corpses on this hill.


    And all of this is something only Zheng Gaang and I can see.


    Maybe this is fate, because in "Qingming Zhi" there is a name, "Xu Yunfeng." I can''t see it myself, but Zheng Gaang said that it was me.


    I know, I need to find out from these three books. I''ve already seen Qingming Zhi and Darkness Biography. Now I see The Grandmaster.

 C5

    The following is what I plagiarize from The Grandmaster and unfold. If the original author sees this, please contact me immediately.


    Seven thousand three hundred and eleven, twenty-nine thousand thirty-eight.


    The Yangtze River Basin is the birthplace of civilization in southern China. In ancient times, the Yellow River was called the River, and the corresponding Yangtze River was called the River. For thousands of years, dynasties and dynasties had passed, and the humans who lived by the river had multiplied, cultivated, fought wars, and lived together.


    The banks of the Yangtze River were often flooded with ancient objects, and it was not uncommon for fishing families on the Yangtze River to fish for cultural relics and gold and silver vessels. The Jingzhou Museum once had a bronze sword, which the experts determined to be from the Spring and Autumn Period. When the sword was unearthed, it was still extremely sharp, and the blade looked as if it was new. In fact, there were many swords that were salvaged from river bottom, there were countless historical wars in the Yangtze River, and salvaging swords was nothing. However, after these swords were salvaged by fishermen, they would all be handed over to a certain sect''s Daoist Priest. That sect of Taoism specialized in collecting weapons that could be salvaged from the bottom of the Yangtze River. However, they did not pay the fishermen. Instead, they drew them a talisman. This talisman could dispel all the strange animals in the Yangtze River, allowing the fishermen to advance freely in the storm.


    This was the famous "Water Repellent Talisman" of the Yangtze River Basin.


    Fishermen would also fish up gold and silver and other items in the Yangtze River, which they could keep for themselves. However, he definitely could not keep the iron. If he were to fish it up, he must immediately throw it back into the water. Otherwise, the ship would be destroyed and the people killed. This was the rule of the boat owners on the Yangtze River. Anchors were the most dangerous of all, because the sinking of an anchor meant the sinking of a ship. After the people on board had been buried, their grievances would accumulate to the anchor. The boatmen on the Yangtze River, with their heads raised, were able to avoid this.


    However, after it was time for the founding of the country, this rule changed. First, during the period of great steelmaking, every family had made a pot of steelmaking, and they all mustered their strength, hoping that the output of the steels would surpass the output of the British and the British. All of the iron grade equipment on the ground had been smashed, so the Long Range Rover suddenly remembered something from the river bottom.


    This was the first time that the river bottom Anchors had been salvaged on a large scale. They had first used the scrolling hook to find the iron anchor, and then sent the Water Ghost to investigate. They did not expect that the number of long river bottom iron anchor had greatly exceeded their leaders'' expectations. They immediately started to salvage the ship, but this task was resisted by all the old boatmen.


    The reason was as I said, taboo.


    In an era when everything was being swept away, this resistance was undoubtedly a good example of stopping the construction of socialism. Thus, countless old boatmen were pulled out to fight with the young workers. But even so, they still couldn''t be locked up. The salvage skills were still in the hands of these old boatmen.


    Under the strong political pressure, many of the old boatmen couldn''t stand the threat of being criticized and dismissed from public service and finally compromised. However, the process of salvaging the anchor only went on for a few months. After picking up a dozen or so anchors, it stopped.


    After the first anchor was fished out, it was placed in an earthen furnace to be smelted. Until the end of the Great Leap Forward, the anchor had not melted, but it had wasted a lot of fuel. Two of the workers who had forged the anchor had died for no reason at all.


    The old boatman began to say that he really couldn''t fish up the anchor, much less smelt it. But then the Long Navigation Administration did not hear these feudal superstitions. He was determined to continue salvaging.


    After the second anchor was salvaged, everything was fine. However, no one dared to smelt it anymore. After that, he fished out a dozen more, all of them piled on the river bank of the Yanzhi Dam.


    There are two reasons for the end of the salvage anchorage campaign: one is the end of the Great Leap Forward, and the party and the people''s government are beginning to realize the mistake of smelting steel. Secondly, something happened during the last salvage process. According to the records of the Long Navigation Bureau''s internal archives, it was winter that day. The Water Ghost found out the location of an iron anchor, and then the leaders immediately ordered them to salvage the area. Thus, the two barges went on a salvage mission.


    There was an old boatman who refused to work on the boat, and was forced onto the boat by the leader. The old boatman had no choice but to tell the leader, "If I don''t come back, you must give me the status of a martyr."


    This request of the old boatman was not an act. After the status of a martyr was confirmed, the family would receive a compensation that was much higher than the ordinary pension. Furthermore, every month, the family would be given a living allowance.


    The leader had agreed to the old boatman''s request in order to make a great contribution. As a result, after the two barges left, they never returned.


    When the fog on the Yangtze River cleared, the two barges disappeared without a trace.


    The Yangtze River was not a sea. Although the water surface was wide, it was impossible for the two ships to disappear without a trace. Furthermore, the barge was a national asset, so no one dared to neglect it, not to mention the fact that there were several tens of lives on board.


    However, the people who were searching had searched back and forth from Yichang on the Yangtze River to Zhizhi River dozens of times, but they still couldn''t find any trace of the barge. They contacted the long-distance navigation station of Wuhan in Sha City, but they couldn''t find any trace of the barge drifting down.


    In short, the two ships had completely disappeared. According to the records, this incident had caused a huge panic within the long haul. In the end, we can only judge the error of the operation of the barge, causing the collision, and conclude the case with sea damage. Then, the Yangtze River flood, flooded the Yanzhi Dam, after the autumn water receded, the iron anchors stored in the riverbank all disappeared, returning to the Yangtze River. The leader could not keep his promise to the old boatman and could not give the old boatman the title of martyr. It caused the anger of the old boatman''s apprentice.


    The old boatman''s apprentice''s surname was Ye, the old man from Yichang should have remembered, because this young man surnamed Ye had become the head of the Revolutionary Committee of the Yangtze River Ship Workers during the Cultural Revolution. Chief Ye remembered that back then, the Leader had gone back on his word and tortured the Old Leader during the Cultural Revolution, causing the Leader to hang himself in the basement where he was imprisoned. He had finally avenged his master.


    From this, it could be seen that the people who were trying to salvage the anchor were not going to get a good ending. It confirmed this taboo that had existed for thousands of years.


    However, the difference from thirty years ago, was that the salvaging of the anchor was now prohibited by the Long Range Rover, because according to the relevant regulations of the state, any valuable cultural relics and treasures in the long river bottom were all owned by the state. Anyone who salvaged the anchor would have to turn it over to the state. Fishing things in the river bottom was an extremely exhausting and painstaking task, without any benefits to drive it, who the hell would be willing to do it?


    So it was all about money.


    The unit''s benefits were already very bad. Thus, many of the workers who knew about salvaging anchors in the past remembered that the items in the Yangtze River river bottom were basically cast iron weighing more than a thousand pounds, the heavy ones could reach a few tons, and the scrap iron in the junkyard could reach eighty-one pounds. If he fished out an iron anchor, he would earn more than a thousand yuan.


    Wealth could make a difference, and so the staff of the Long Navigation Bureau, faced with being laid off, began to fish anchor at night and sell scrap iron. He had even made a small fortune. In the end, he found out that it was much better than the unit''s monthly salary of more than a hundred yuan. Thus, he decided to simply disembark and rent a boat to salvage the anchor. In any case, the regulations of the country were just on paper and were not binding at all. When they met the water police station, they were all colleagues in the past, so they just turned a blind eye and left. In the end, the more they did, the easier it became. At the end of the nineties, they made a fortune. Later on, some people came to look for them and bought the anchor. The price of the anchor was ten times or even a hundred times higher than that of the junkyard.


    Because many of those anchors were cultural relics, the biggest task they did was to pick up an anchor from a sunken Japanese warship in the Shikai section. At that time, they were already professionals, yet they actually contacted the Japanese on their own initiative. The Japanese were to bring the anchor home, saying that it was to be placed next to the Yasukuni shrine.


    This matter attracted the attention of the government, so they finally arrested the salvor. He also intercepted the container at Yangshan Port in Shanghai that had already been loaded onto the ship, took out the anchor, and then ordered the salvor to sell the cultural relics.


    This wave of workers who fished for the anchor eventually ran out of money and did not die a good death. However, the business of salvaging the anchor did not end because of this matter. Instead, more people joined in the salvage team.


    It was still the same word ¡ª "money!"


    Thus, after the first salvage anchorman went to prison, a group of people appeared on the Yangtze River. Relying on simple and crude ship like equipment, they swam across the Yangtze River, found out the location of the iron anchor during the day, and used ships to salvage during the night. Just like the Corpsemancer on the Yangtze River, it had become a professional team.


    This industry had at least a few dozen people supporting it. Due to the increase in the number of people, resources were actually limited. However, over the past ten years, they had also picked up a few dozen iron anchors from the river bottom one after another. They were all sold to other places at a trading post near River Creek, and the buyer never knew of their identities or their background.


    This was the story of the iron anchor on the Yangtze River. Everyone had forgotten the taboo from hundreds of thousands of years until one day, in 2008, something big happened.

 C6

    Because of the sentencing of the first Long Distance Bureau laid-off workers in the business of fishing anchors, the people involved in the business were all scattered, and many fishermen on the Yangtze began to pick up anchors. Usually, a fish paddle would go back and forth on the Yangtze River, but it didn''t fish. Instead, it would be used to drag its net along with the long river bottom, and once caught, the boat people would use crude underwater equipment to dive in, and once the river bottom touched an iron anchor, they would use ropes to hold it in place.


    The anchor in question, a couple, was found, and they were very glad that they had found it. They secured it with a rope, then hired a larger barge and slowly pulled it up with its winch. However, when the barge arrived, they found that it could not be lifted.


    Due to the great buoyancy of water, the weight of an iron anchor was different in terms of river bottom and weight in the air. It would be a lot lighter. Therefore, the salvage Anchor used the barge to drive to the top of the anchor, and used a winch to pull the anchor out of the sediment of the river bottom, and then slowly drove it to the river bank. By the river bank, there was a crane that was prepared, and then lifted the anchor out of the water, this position was also fixed, because there weren''t many suitable places for the crane to land on.


    There was no need to talk any more nonsense, that husband and wife had invited a barge to salvage the anchor, taking advantage of the late night to fish it out. However, when the barge came down from the winch and began to pull, the ship''s hull had already tilted, but the anchor still did not budge, so everyone became excited, it was clear that this was a big iron anchor, and the larger the anchor, the more valuable it was. So the couple had to tell the barge that the iron anchor was divided, and the barge''s owner had found another barge, and both winches were hoisted at the same time. He reluctantly scooped the anchor out of the sand and slowly moved it towards the river bank. However, when they were more than 20 meters away from the river, the two barges could no longer be towed.


    Everyone panicked. It was already past 5 in the morning, and the situation was very awkward. If they continued like this, the sky would brighten up, and the management department of the Yangtze River might even send someone over. Give up, and they would have to find the anchorage position again, and after putting down many anchors, they would never be able to find it again. This was something that happened a lot. No one wanted to waste their efforts.


    The two barges decided to continue dragging the anchor, but suddenly a storm broke on the Yangtze River, breaking the winch of one of the ships. The barge was lucky, the other barge, due to the sudden drop of the anchor, also felt strange, the winch suddenly got stuck, the sailor on the winch was blown away by the cable on the winch, and the barge was forcibly pulled into the water.


    An incident of stealthily salvaging an iron anchor turned into a major accident of sea damage. According to the news obtained from the administration, they immediately dispatched reinforcements, and in the end, two people were killed. One of them was a worker who operated a winch, and all the bones in his body had been smashed into smithereens. A person drowned and floated on the river. Missing two people, never to be found.


    After understanding the situation, the board decided to salvage river bottom''s sunken ships, and then discuss how to deal with the anchor. Of course, the leader''s final intention was to salvage the anchor, because the country now valued the protection of cultural relics. They planned to salvage the anchor and place it next to the big oil tank of the Anglo-American company. They immediately set up a temporary salvage command post.


    The equipment of the Long-range Administration was much more advanced. Two professional underwater fishermen went into the water and quickly found the location of the sunken ship. However, they reminded their leaders that the winch on the sunken ship was still connected to the anchor. The head of the port administration and the head of the port administration had a disagreement. They thought that they should salvage the sunken ship as soon as possible, so as not to affect the smooth flow of the Yangtze River, but the leader of the port administration wanted to salvage both the anchor and the sunken ship at once, so as not to waste the unnecessary cost of salvage.


    In the end, the Port Authority took the upper hand and jointly salvaged the land. As a result, the two 3000 ton large salvage ships were unable to pull the sunken ship along. The salvage crew was stunned. How heavy was that anchor?


    There was no way to get the Water Ghost to investigate, so the Water Ghost only came back after a long time. It turned out that the anchor was not a single anchor, but a chain.


    In other words, the first two barges to salvage the anchor were forcefully pulling a chain anchor onto the surface of the river for a few hundred meters. How heavy would a chain that was several hundred meters be?


    and the cause of the accident on the two barges, must have been at the other end of the chain, connected to an even heavier object. It is very likely that one of the early sunken ships fell into the depths of the river bottom, and once the chain reached the end, the two barges would no longer be able to drag it any further.


    The situation had changed, and the Long-range Administration had rescheduled the salvage plan again. This time, they were no longer in a hurry as they realized that they had likely discovered the largest ever discovery of a cultural relic in the Yangtze River. So he soldered the rope of the winch and dragged the wreck to the river. Then, the Water Ghost went into the water again, feeling her way through the iron anchor''s chains.


    As expected, Jiang Xin, who was about two hundred meters away from the anchor, found the other end of the anchor. However, after Water Ghost came up, he reported that this was not a sunken ship. They felt around and felt that it was a huge metal plate.


    What happened next was not reported by any of the media. At the temporary salvage command post, they were preparing to dispatch some personnel to explore this metal plate again. An event that happened once in a hundred years happened in the Yangtze River.


    This was the famous and bizarre event of the Yangtze River ¡ª the disconnection of the river.


    However, in the historical records, the Yangtze River really did stop flowing a few times, and the Yuan Dynasty clearly recorded it twice. Most of the documents recorded were wild records, and the current hydrology experts were dismissive of them. But it did happen in five or four years.


    As for the folklore of the Yangtze River, it had always been this way. Rumors passed down from mouth to mouth were extremely terrifying, but no one knew the reason.


    All the boats in the temporary salvage command post were anchored in the middle of the river, and below the river was the gigantic steel plate mentioned by the Water Ghost. The leaders were still doubting the authenticity of the Water Ghost''s report, because it was very easy for the personnel working underwater to hallucinate.


    It had been a busy day at the time, but it was already late at night. When the temporary salvage command center was in session, a loud rumbling sound came from the Yangtze River. It sounded like thunder, but the sky was cloudless and the moon hung high in the sky.


    The rumbling sound lasted for more than ten minutes before it suddenly stopped. After a moment of silence, the sound came again. This time, the snoring sound was like a huge mouth opening to drink water. The sound lasted less than a minute.


    Then, a terrifying and bizarre phenomenon occurred on the surface of the river in the dark night. The river water suddenly dried up for no reason. All the boats that were going up and down were stranded on river bottom. A few salvage boats from the salvage command post ran aground.


    The leaders panicked and switched on all the lighting. They could clearly see that the river waters of the Yangtze River had disappeared without a trace. However, the boats in the distance could still be seen floating on the surface of the river.


    The head of the salvage command center immediately called the Marine Department, but couldn''t get through. Then they found out that all mobile phones couldn''t get through.


    They saw that the river bottom was filled with sand and sand, which left countless shallow pits in the ground. The surroundings were deathly silent. Everyone was scared stiff like a wooden chicken.


    Then they saw the iron plate, not far from the stranded salvage boat. In the dark night, that metal slab gave off a deathly aura. It was dark and creepy.


    Even the leaders of the temporary salvage command post didn''t know how to deal with it. The river water could be restored at any time, so everyone could only gather on the largest ship and wait for the river water to recover.


    As expected, ten minutes later, the surging river arrived, and the ship was barely able to float with great stability. After everything was over, all the people in the temporary command post picked up their lives. The phone still could not be reached, so they used the boat''s loudspeaker to inform the shore of the incident and asked the Marine Corps to organize the rescue.


    The result was that they were told to stay on standby. Then they stayed in the middle of the river for another day. At night, a dozen military vehicles suddenly drove by the river bank, and then, downstream, dozens of military assault boats.


    The river was closed, and the river had been cut off.


    Then the troops boarded the ship, and a leader asked each of them to sign a confidentiality agreement. Now that they knew that they were in trouble, the leader introduced them as Shen Dexu, a senior engineer in the Bureau of Hydrology of the Yangtze River. This was an extraordinary situation. No one was allowed to go ashore. Must be on standby.


    The salvage mission was upgraded, and Shen Dexu took over the mission as the on-site commander. And this person called Shen Dexu was not just a simple high-level engineer.


    First, he had to introduce Shen Dexu''s identity. Shen Dexu, thirty-nine years old, a senior engineer in the Bureau of Hydrology of the Yangtze River. But to explain the importance of this position, the hydrology of the Yangtze River was the department that surveyed the flow of rivers along the Yangtze River. Water resources were the lifeblood of the country. Assessing the country''s water resources is a matter of national prosperity and demise. The status of Yangtze River shipping and water resources in southern China is of great importance and is an absolutely critical area. Shen Dexu was the Senior Engineer of the Yangtze River Hydrology, and the first expert on the field.


    The on-site experts were different from the theoretical experts. The on-site experts had to carry out missions, which also meant that no matter what major water conservancy projects were going to happen to the Yangtze River, as well as the flood prevention and control incidents, Shen Dexu had to be the first person to take responsibility.


    His work bears the lives of millions of people and the property of billions of countries and peoples.


    Therefore, when the leaders of the Long-range Department heard Shen Dexu''s self-introduction, it could be imagined how shocked they were. However, their shock did not come from Shen Dexu''s high position.


    But Shen Dexu was a legend amongst all the people who relied on the Yangtze River to survive. This was because Shen Dexu was one of the hydrological personnel responsible for the early stage of the Yangtze River Three Gorges Dam project.


    Why did he have to say one thing, it was that Shen Dexu was not the number one engineer at the time. It was a person''s assistant, and that person''s name was Sun Weidong. Sun Weidong was said to be a key figure in the Three Gorges Dam project. He was the head of the hydrological survey of the Three Gorges, leading to the excavation of cultural relics on the Middle Castle Island. However, he was a person of unknown origin. to allow the construction to proceed smoothly.


    It was later rumored that Sun Weidong was not an engineer at all. His real identity was that of a top Chinese special ability user, and he had a deep religious background. To put it bluntly, he was a legendary Taoist. Because the start of construction of the Three Gorges Dam would involve feng shui, people''s taboo, change of routes, and other mysterious factors, it would require the strongest person to hold the scene and solve the problem.


    Later on, the people of Qing Yun company revealed the news privately, saying that in the middle of the construction period, even the master of special abilities Zhang Bao Sheng, who had not been heard from for many years, had come to the construction site of the Three Gorges Dam. Furthermore, the situation at that time was that Zhang Bao Sheng was completely obedient in front of Sun Wei Dong, not daring to speak loudly at all.


    Shen Dexu was Sun Weidong''s assistant. Five years after the closure of the Three Gorges Dam, Sun Weidong suddenly went missing. Neither the Yangtze nor the National Ministry of Hydrology had any record of the man. And Shen Dexu had replaced Sun Weidong''s position.


    This was Shen Dexu''s identity, so when everyone on the boat saw Shen Dexu personally arrive to take care of this sudden event, they were all terrified. It was not because they were scared silly by Shen Dexu''s identity, but because they had realized that the iron anchor they had encountered and the iron plate connected to the iron anchor were two extraordinary things!

 C7

    Thus, in the darkness of the night, the leaders and employees of the temporary salvage command post were all classified as Shen Dexu''s direct leaders, while Shen Dexu immediately went to work and transferred over a large ro ship from the downstream. This ship was a level five thousand cargo ship that could transport containers and containers, and happened to be in the Zhizhi River sector. The empty boat sailed to the section of the embankment of the Yanziba River and stood by. At the same time, Shen Dexu sent a few attendants with him. Each of them brought out a slip of paper that he had signed.


    After a few hours, his entourage brought in some ordinary civilians, most of whom were familiar with the Changhang Bureau. They were able to identify one of them as the boss of the civilian body salvage team on the Yangtze River, and all the corpse salvage workers would have to give him a bonus of 200 yuan. There was no reason or reason, it was because of his status. One of them was the old Water Ghost who had retired for many years. The old Water Ghost was a mysterious man who had gone into action on a mission that year, causing the air to break. There was also a driver at the Gezhou Dam who drove three times in a row into the river that was about to close down, but was able to swim back alive every time. Another is the head of the Chinese sturgeon breeding base. As for the others, no one knew them. Some were old and some were young. Some were dressed brilliantly while some were ordinary. However, they were definitely not ordinary either. There is no woman, because on the Yangtze, women are not allowed to touch.


    Shen Dexu ordered everyone. Time was of the essence, and everything had to be done immediately. After that, he asked the staff of the Long Navigation Bureau if there were any photographs taken when the stream was cut, and the head of the Long Aviation Department was stunned. At that time, the situation was urgent, so he could not think of such details. Fortunately, there was a young man who took a picture of the metal board with his newly bought cell phone out of curiosity.


    Shen Dexu took his phone and looked at it, seeing the metal plate, but his phone was not high, so the picture was blurry. Shen Dexu watched for a while, his expression was stern, his cheeks were clenched tightly, causing everyone to feel even more nervous, the atmosphere was solemn.


    Those people who were temporarily summoned by Shen Dexu, were assigned work, and the big boss who came to retrieve the corpses, immediately used the items they brought to build a shrine at the bow of the ship, then began burning incense, setting off firecrackers, and kowtowing. This was a strange set of rituals. No one needed to think to know what the purpose was.


    The old Water Ghost kept on drinking. After drinking more than two kilograms, she said to Shen Dexu that he could go down now. Shen Dexu nodded and the old Water Ghost immediately donned her underwater work clothes and went into the water. Cooperating with him was the driver, whose job was to ensure the safety of Water Ghost.


    The leader of the Chinese Sturgeon''s breeding base drank a mouthful of Yangtze River water and told Shen Dexu that there were currently no large underwater creatures present.


    There was also a middle-aged man. Without saying a word, he was transferred to a charging boat. After placing his hand in the river, he remained motionless, not knowing what he was doing. After maintaining this posture for a few minutes, he suddenly told Shen Dexu that the iron plate weighed 37 tons, and that he could not open the profound ark of the Three Rivers of Gezhou Dam anymore.


    There was also a young man who looked at the river fearfully, at a loss of what to do. He did not do anything.


    With such a powerful force, the people from the Long Navigation Bureau were extremely nervous. They didn''t know what kind of treasure was underwater. Just then, the old Water Ghost came up and reported it to Shen Dexu. The people from the Longevity Department almost went crazy when they heard it.


    ¡ª The chain was still there. The iron plate was still there. The anchor was gone.


    The middle aged man who had his hand in the water suddenly stood up and panicked as he spoke to Shen Dexu. The flow of the river bottom was in chaos. At this moment, a white puffer fish suddenly jumped out of the river, struggled a few times and died. The leader of the Chinese sturgeon breeding base was not very talkative. The white porpoise was extinct in the Yangtze River, and the only one still alive was in a protected area of the Supervising River.


    Shen Dexu listened to all the feedback but he never said a word. He was waiting for something. Sure enough, a batch of equipment had been brought in from the ground. It was a buoy salvage equipment, and it was much more advanced than a barge winch.


    The principle of the floating salvage equipment was very simple. It was to put large scale compressed air equipment into the water and then bind it to the salvage equipment. The principle of the floating equipment was very simple, it was to put large scale compressed air equipment into the water and then bind it to the salvage equipment.


    As a result, the buoy equipment was completely damaged under water. The working load of the equipment exceeded 80 tons, but it was still unable to pull up the equipment.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man who could use his hands to sense the flow of the Yangtze River reported to Shen Dexu that there was a negative pressure under the iron plate, which was a hundred times more than normal. This negative pressure caused the flow of the Yangtze River to become chaotic, and in two minutes, the surface of the Yangtze River would form a whirlpool with a diameter close to ten meters.


    Fortunately, all the assault boats and barges below 1000 tons of tons had left the scene of the battle, and the large rollers were also being carried around the Yangtze River by the tornado. A sand ship that Shen Dexu had contacted at the last moment had also arrived, as the sand ship was further away, hence they arrived a little later.


    Shen Dexu immediately commanded the sailors on the two ships to bind the two ships to each other. Only when the two ships were linked together could they barely maintain stability, but they continuously swayed on the surface of the river. The whirlpool did not weaken, but remained in place.


    The big boss who was digging up the corpses suddenly fainted. A few corpses suddenly floated up from the water, giving off an extremely fishy smell.


    The middle-aged man who could feel the water with his palm suddenly shouted, "Something''s about to come out! It''s coming out! Be careful! "


    Just as he finished speaking, an extremely rotten barge abruptly emerged from the river bottom. Its hull was filled with sand and its hull was tattered. Shen Dexu immediately ordered for the workers on the rolling ships to light up the barge with their ship''s searchlights.


    The searchlights immediately shone on this strange, dilapidated barge. Suddenly, an old sailor from the Long Navigation Bureau suddenly shouted, "Isn''t this Jiangyusi 4, who disappeared fifty years ago?"


    The bow of Jiangyu 4 had once touched a reef and repaired a square meter or two of steel plates. The old worker was one of the apprentice repairmen. It was very impressive. The two square meters of patched steel plate was made from a different material than the hull itself, so it could be clearly seen under the light of the navigation lamps in the darkness.


    Jiang Yu 4, one of the two barges that had been forced into the Yangtze River to salvage iron anchors during the Great Leap Forward, had disappeared for 50 years.


    This barge from fifty years ago appeared in front of everyone''s eyes for less than a minute, then once again sank into the water and disappeared. The person who used his palm to feel the water flow status shook his head towards Shen Dexu. Everyone now understood that even he did not know where the ship had gone.

 C8

    The people that Shen Dexu called over were also stunned by the sudden turn of events, and all of them no longer had their calm and composed demeanor from before. The old Water Ghost walked to Shen Dexu and said, "You can''t touch that thing!"


    Shen Dexu said: "What did you see?"


    "It''s not something we can touch. You should understand what it is."


    The big boss of the corpse salvage workers woke up and looked at the corpses on the river. He muttered a few words and the corpses sank into the water, no longer floating on the surface of the river. However, the whirlpool on the river suddenly became much larger, and the rollers and sand ships were no longer able to maintain their positions as they began to tilt violently.


    "There''s going to be thunder," a young man who had been silent and doing nothing reminded Shen Dexu. "There''s still the heavy rain, and the reverse wind will reach level 5."


    After he finished speaking, thunder rumbled in the sky.


    Shen Dexu thought for a long time before asking the young man: "Is there anyone on the Yangtze River who can cure the water?"


    "It''s all changed," the young man said.


    Shen Dexu said, "There''s one more person."


    The young man said: "Mr Zhao has already been dead for a few years."


    "He has an apprentice." Shen Dexu said, "I have heard of it."


    "It''s been a long time."


    "Find him," Shen Dexu said. "I heard he came back from Beijing."


    "I can''t get Yangzi to hug you all," Only now did the people from the Changhang Department realise that out of all the people that Shen Dexu had invited, this young man had the highest status among all the people that Shen Dexu had talked to.


    "I want to invite him myself," Shen Dexu said, "but I can''t leave."


    The young water healer said, "Then I''ll go. His master owes me a favor."


    Shen Dexu looked at the young man gratefully. He knew that magicians owed each other a favor. Moreover, with Yang Zi''s status and ability.


    Shen Dexu was actually very familiar with Huai Yangzi, but with his identity, he couldn''t possibly invite Yang Zizi into his arms.


    Because Huaiyang Zi was once the head of a secret religious institute in Beijing, on par with him. His origin Yichang was a place with high skills, but he didn''t know why he had resigned from this position and returned to the Yichang to live in seclusion.


    He was a Taoist, and there were very few Taoists in the country who could bring a "son" after being recognized by the Bureau of Ecclesiastic Education. They were all true practitioners of the Dao.


    Hugging Yang Zi''s common name was Wang, and his name was Wang Kunpeng. He was the most famous Warlock in the west Sichuan area of Hubei. Compared to his master Zhao Yier, he was even more famous.


    Shen Dexu thought for a while, then said to the young man who treated the water: "I met Wang Kunpeng once in Beijing, but he has now given up his position, so I will write him a note." After saying that, he wrote a note. It was different from the previous order; he wrote it for a long time.


    One of the crew members of the Longevity Bureau knew about Wang Kunpeng''s power, and asked the young man in charge of the water curiously, "You say that your old man had given Wang Kunpeng a favor as his master. Would Wang Kunpeng recognize this debt?"


    "I will." The young man who treated water said, "Definitely. He is just like his master, both of them are rich people who can live up to their promises. Moreover, both of them don''t want to owe others a favor."


    "I have also heard of his master, Zhao Yier," the sailor said. "Back then, his Yichang was pretty strong, but he had a bad temper. With how capable he is, how could your old man have the opportunity to help him?"


    "Zhao Yier was powerful back then, but he was very poor," the young man who treated water said, "For a while, he didn''t have the money to eat, and he was also sick and had hepatitis. My old man couldn''t stand it, so he took Zhao Yier in. At that time, my family was still alright, but I didn''t need to worry about food or drinks. Zhao Yier did not hold back, he slept on my old man''s boat everyday, my father had some skills too, he scooped up dozens of chrysanthemum fish and gave him a stew. Actually, Zhao Yier could cure his own illnesses but he didn''t have the money to buy Chrysanthemum Fish to serve as a medicinal catalyst. You know how expensive Inulin Fish is, ten years ago, it was more than a hundred dollars a catty. After Zhao Yier recovered from his illness, he left. Before he left, he told my old man that he thought I would never owe you anything in this life.


    "You actually believe such a sentence?" The sailor asked, "Then what if Zhao Yier forgot to tell his disciple?"


    The young man said, "All of us who eat must show our face. If you say so, you must make good on it. If I were to say that I have it, Wang Kunpeng would definitely believe it. "


    While they were talking, Shen Dexu finished writing the invitation and passed it to the young man. The young man took the letter and went into the water. He didn''t even ask for the boat. It seemed like his ancestors had been on the Yangtze River for generations, and they had been able to swim well. Time was of the essence, so he decided not to board the boat and go ashore.


    After the young man left, the Yangtze River quieted down and the whirlpool disappeared. However, the wind started to blow on the surface of the river. Shen Dexu kept looking at the water surface, as if he wanted to see through the river and see that metal plate on the river bottom.


    Three hours later, dawn came and the sun rose. A charging boat was approaching from the river bank, which had already been sealed off. Shen Dexu immediately walked to the side of the ship to wait for someone to board the ship. The helper he called over also stood behind him respectfully, wanting to see what exactly the most important person in western Hubei looked like.


    Instead, the young man came up with a young man of about thirty, of medium height, wearing a business jacket and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, his face pitted with acne scars. It was hard to tell what the demeanor of a master was.


    Everyone was wondering if the person who came was Wang Kunpeng, when Shen Dexu suddenly bowed to this young man, and the young man returned the salute.


    It looked like it really was Wang Kunpeng. Everyone looked at Wang Kunpeng in curiosity. They never thought that the once glorious and reclusive Warlock would actually be this young and dressed like a businessman.


    However, all the doubts disappeared less than a minute after Wang Kunpeng boarded the ship. Wang Kunpeng greeted Shen Dexu and nodded to the others. Then, he immediately walked to the side of the boat and looked at the river.


    After looking for a while, he said, "The wind will stop soon. If it stops, there will be fog." Then he just stood there, thinking about something.


    Sure enough, a moment later, morning mist rose from the surface of the river. There was no visibility at all. The salvage work was more difficult. Shen Dexu was a little anxious as he walked in front of Wang Kunpeng and asked: "What exactly is that metal board?"


    Wang Kunpeng looked at it for a long time before sighing and saying, "My opinion is to stop the fishing, my ability is to let everyone leave alive, and that is all I can do."


    Everyone present had lived their entire lives on the Yangtze River, but they didn''t understand what Wang Kunpeng was saying at all. However, they only looked at him seriously, not fawning on him.


    After drinking another catty of wine, he was already a little drunk, so he loudly asked Wang Kunpeng, "If you say no, then no, since so many people have come, we will return empty-handed."


    Wang Kunpeng said: "Hurry up and take off your clothes, there''s still time."


    Water Ghost asked, "What do you mean?"


    Shen Dexu knew that Wang Kunpeng was definitely not lying, so he went and took off Water Ghost''s shirt. Only when he took it off did he see the densely packed fishing hooks hanging on the skin of Water Ghost''s back.


    When everyone saw it, they knew that something happened to Water Ghost underwater, but they didn''t know it themselves. He was an old Water Ghost and was able to immediately react to any abnormal underwater situation. However, she was not aware of the hundreds of fishing hooks being placed on his body.


    "I will still say that," Wang Kunpeng said. "I can only guarantee that everyone at the scene will leave safely."


    Shen Dexu was still hesitating, when the old boatman suddenly shouted, "Jiangyu 4 was also on the ship back then, and it was so foggy that day!"


    After saying this, everyone on the boat suddenly realized that the visibility on the river surface no longer exceeded three meters. Even in normal times, the passage was forbidden, let alone in this environment. But the situation now was that all communications equipment was out of order and phones were out of order. Even if they tried to rescue him, they would not be able to find the right direction.


    Everyone could already feel the ship''s body tilt as it began to move in circles.


    "What a pity." Shen Dexu said, "Such a good chance."


    Seeing that Shen Dexu had compromised, Wang Kunpeng said to Shen Dexu: "Call that Huang over."


    Shen Dexu laughed, knowing that he could not hide anything from Wang Kunpeng. He called for a young man. The young man had not spoken or done anything since he got on the boat, but since he had been called, he definitely had some background.


    Wang Kunpeng said to the young man: "Is your grandfather alright?"


    "Dead, six months ago," the young man asked curiously, "Do you recognize me?"


    "I do." Wang Kunpeng laughed, "Your family''s Huang Lianqing knows me, lend me your things."


    The young man surnamed Huang was stunned for a long time before he finally said, "That thing is on me."


    "I know," Wang Kunpeng said. "Just stand at the bow of the ship."


    Shen Dexu didn''t have anything else to say, so Wang Kunpeng said casually: "With someone with Huang Family here, even Tie Hengjiang will be fine."

 C9

    Everyone looked at this unassuming young man, they did not expect him to be a descendant of Xiu Mountain.


    Now, let me introduce the background of the sorcerer Warlocks in the western Hubei Region of East Sichuan.


    The western Hubei of the east of Sichuan was the place where the Bo people and the Ba people first lived. It became more powerful later on, and continued the customs of the Bo people, who were good at witchcraft. The Yangtze River was the lifeline of this area, so many Warlocks'' spells were related to it.


    For example, Shen Dexu could be considered a high level Warlock planted in the Three Gorges Basin of the Yangtze River. However, the common folk Warlocks did not necessarily approve of his abilities. They only feared his background as a government official. Almost all of the people who came with Shen Dexu were in this kind of situation. After all, they wanted to be food under Shen Dexu''s hands.


    However, there were also some powerful people like Wang Kunpeng. Wang Kunpeng''s identity was even more special. Back then, his master was a weirdo who carried on as a disciple of a very unorthodox sect ¡ª ¡ª art of deception. I heard that he was previously a top student at a university in Beijing. A certain year when he caused trouble, he ran away, and a few years after that, when he appeared again, he had somehow become the successor of the art of deception. The disciple Wang Kunpeng found, was also strange, it was a lawyer who graduated from the University of Political Science and Law.


    After all, the sorcerer s were all natives in the countryside. Some of them would stay in their own rural areas for their entire lives, thus, Wang Kunpeng and his master Zhao Yier were considered to be different. But the good thing about reading a lot is that they are all very smart and have excellent spells. After that, Wang Kunpeng was taken to Beijing by a certain department to be a superintendent. It was only because a lot of things happened later on, that Zhao Yier died, that Wang Kunpeng offended someone for his revenge, and that the matter became so chaotic that it could not be tidied up.


    However, although Zhao Yier had been very powerful in Hubei back then, and the two of them rarely went to the east of Sichuan and west of Hunan, the reason was that although these two places were very close to western Hubei, they were still the territory of the other few clans.


    It didn''t matter if he said it now, but he would slowly bring it up later. western Hubei, Western Xiang, and Eastern Chuan were close to each other. These three places were originally the Old Territory of Ba Nation, and had always had the tradition of witchcraft.


    In the modern era, there were four families and sects that gradually became prominent. There were two families in Western Xiang, one of them was a corpse grubbing Wei Family, the workmanship of the Wei Family was not spread by any other surname, and the skills of the Wei Family were not passed down by males or females, but the population was plentiful, and the scope of influence extended to the northern part of Guizhou. Xiang Xi also had a sect with a famous reputation. Even the Miao Family sects that released Gu were all women, not families. They were sects that didn''t want to get married, and wanted to pass down their skills from generation to generation. In the east of Sichuan, there were two families, one family was near the Yangtze River, and the other family was from the Qingcheng Faction in the west of Sichuan.


    The clan members were all surnamed Zhong and were very big, but they also accepted disciples with another surname, so when many sorcerer s talked about their own sect, they would say that the culinary skills came from Plowshare Witch Family. including many sorcerer s of the western Hubei, who were the descendants of the Plowshare Witch Family.


    As for the Huang Family of Chongqing, it was a big family. Although they were not adjacent to the Yangtze River, their family had a few of the most powerful housekeeping spells. They were the only clans that could use the Five Elements Formations. According to the current story, there were five Almighty Magic Sects. This is amazing. Their Huang Family''s names were all named after the five elements, for example, the powerful one back then was Huang Tiehyan, Huang Soongbai, Huang Lianqing. Now that was the Patriarch, it could be understood that Huang Family was the most prominent in the world, which meant that the water-related techniques had the upper hand, and the most famous one in Huang Family''s water treatment technique was the Huang Family''s Water Repellent Talisman.


    This was also why Shen Dexu was able to call in the disciples of Huang Family. This was because everyone already knew about the Water Repellent Talisman of Huang Family.


    Wang Kunpeng told the young man from Huang Family that the Huang Lianqing who recognized Huang Family was the Clan Chief before Huang Family. Huang Lianqing and Wang Kunpeng''s master Zhao Yier knew each other before, so Wang Kunpeng recognized him. That was why he said, "People with Huang Family are here, so it''s not a big deal for Tie Hengjiang." These words.


    The western Hubei region was relatively close to the Central Plains, so it was very difficult to develop the four families of Wei, Miao, Huang and Wu just now. However, in the late 1990s, a sect called the art of deception appeared out of nowhere. The sect called the art of deception was also very strange, but there was almost no one present.


    The legacy of this sect was even more interesting. It was that each generation could only accept two disciples. Of the two disciples, only the eldest could take in two more, the oldest could only take in one, and the two houses often had to pinch each other for the Sect Leader''s token, so one of them had no successor. In Wang Kunpeng''s generation, only Jin Xuanzi and Zhao Yier remained.


    The eldest disciple of the long room Jin Xuanzi was called Chu Da, and the youngest disciple was called Jin Zhong.


    Which house''s Zhao Yier died two years ago, and urgently took Wang Kunpeng as his disciple.


    The relationship between the two houses had never been good. The Senior Brother and Junior Brother had fought for more than ten years, and most of the disciples were taken care of by Zhao Yier. In the end, the relationship between Jin Zhong and Wang Kunpeng was also not good, and this sect had never flourished.


    But fighting inside is fighting inside. Zhao Yier''s ability is too powerful, relying on his own strength, he can easily make the art of deception''s sect stand out in the western Hubei region, and can even be on par with the other four families. Xiu Mountain s, Plowshare Witch Family s, Miao Family s which contained poison, and Wei Family s which drove corpses, all held great admiration for Zhao Yier.


    This was the background of the five great sects.


    The current events were like smoke, the older generation were either dead or sick. The Huang Family was Huang Xi''s place as the Patriarch, and I heard that his skills are far inferior to Huang Lianqing''s. Plowshare Witch Family and Wei Family were still the same as before. An Xin Dian was in Hunan, and rarely left his area of influence.


    On the side of the art of deception, Jin Xuanzi and Zhao Yier had both died. Wang Kunpeng was also half-retired, and wasn''t like the past few years, where everything was turned upside down. As long as it was the current generation of sorcerer s, as long as they heard of Zhao Yier and Wang Kunpeng, their first reaction would be to raise their thumbs up, "Amazing!" and their second reaction would be to shake their heads. What was admirable was that the two of them were both half-way out of school, which was fine, but they were both born with no ability.


    I have to elaborate more on this. As a huckster, all those who play witchcraft must have the ability to bring it from their mother''s womb. To put it simply, it is a special ability. For example, among the people that Shen Dexu brought with him, some of them relied on their palms to see the water, some of them relied on their anus to breathe underwater, and some others relied on their noses to sense the changes in the weather.


    However, Zhao Yier and his disciple Wang Kunpeng didn''t have any innate abilities, and they weren''t born from a traditional family either. They relied on their own abilities to become Warlocks, and were even the most powerful kind of Warlocks. Wang Kunpeng was a step further than Zhao Yier, and was called "Yang Zi" by the Daoist Association. This title meant that one of the Dao Sect''s highest ranked Spiritual Masters, if placed in the ancient times, would be the prelude to becoming an Immortal. However, becoming an Immortal was nonsense, it just showed that Wang Kunpeng''s actual status was extremely high, higher than Shen Dexu.


    Therefore, Wang Kunpeng told Shen Dexu that he definitely wouldn''t be able to get the iron board back, and could only bring everyone out of this "Iron Lock Crossing River" array safely. Everyone believed it.


    Wang Kunpeng arranged for the young man from Huang Family to sit at the bow of the ship, and suddenly the two boats stopped moving, and the bow of the boat opened up a water channel, causing a slight sound of water splashing as the hull split the water, making no ear-piercing noise. This is the power of Huang Family Water Repellent Talisman.


    However, the dense fog on the surface of the river did not disperse. There was nothing to be seen in the vast expanse of white. Wang Kunpeng did not mention that he was leaving the dangerous place, but everyone knew that the matter wasn''t over yet.


    Wang Kunpeng saw that the young man from Huang Family was extremely nervous, and asked him: "What''s your name?"


    "Huang Kun." The young man replied softly.


    "Huang Kun." Wang Kunpeng answered sluggishly, and then did not speak, as if he was thinking of something.

 C10

    The dense fog became denser and denser until they couldn''t even see each other face to face. The water in the fog had already soaked everyone''s clothes and hair, causing Huang Kun to shiver from the cold.


    Wang Kunpeng asked: "You''ve never participated in this sort of thing before?"


    "No," Huang Kun replied, "In the past, it had always been my grandfather who stepped in."


    Wang Kunpeng replied with an "Oh", then said: "Your grandfather has hidden you pretty well, looks like he wants you to replace Huang Xi."


    "My cousin," Huang Kun said. "Impossible. "My grandfather hasn''t been with this family for many years."


    Wang Kunpeng shook his head, "Your family''s old man is so powerful, he refused to speak the truth even before death."


    Huang Kun was stupefied, he simply did not know what Wang Kunpeng was saying.


    Suddenly, someone on the boat exclaimed, "Why is it red!"


    It was only then that Huang Kun saw that the water vapor on his and Wang Kunpeng''s body had already turned into blood when it stuck to their bodies. At the same time, the faint sounds of killing could be heard from the fog.


    "Red Water Array." Wang Kunpeng said to Huang Kun, "Back then, I almost died in this array."


    Shen Dexu was not far away to begin with, and when he heard the word "Red Water Array" from Wang Kunpeng''s mouth, his heart tightened. Thinking back to Wang Kunpeng''s seniority, he said to Wang Kunpeng: "Superintendent Wang, I heard that you were afraid of water when you hit?"


    "Yes." Wang Kunpeng answered, "But last time it was also the people from the Huang Family who helped me."


    Suddenly, the boat collided with something. Shen Dexu immediately asked in a loud voice, "Did it run aground, or did it crash into a reef?"


    The Sailor from the Board answered immediately, "No, the boat is still moving normally. It just hit something on the left."


    Everyone rushed to the port side, Wang Kunpeng said to Huang Kun, "You cannot move, stay here."


    The people from the Long Range Rover immediately switched their lights to the left side of the ship. At that moment, they saw a blurry object slowly floating towards the distance.


    Everyone who knew of the past history of Yichang understood it in their hearts, and went silent, no longer cackling. It was a long distance bus, and from the look of its carapace, it looked like a ten-year old passenger car. Back then, a passenger car had sank into the Yangtze River from the red flower ferries downstream. It was said that when the accident happened, the Changjiang River was covered in fog. The long distance bus carrying over 70 people glided silently from the ferry into the Yangtze River. When the ferry docked, it was discovered that the coach had disappeared. The presumed cause of the accident was that the driver had not pulled the handbrake and that the forward fender of the ferry had not been raised.


    Right now, this bus was floating in the river, with half a corpse emerging from every window. Both of its hands were already stiff, maintaining a posture of holding it up. This bus, which had sunk into the river more than ten years ago, floated in front of everyone for a while before disappearing into the thick fog with the cart full of corpses.


    Now, everyone was completely convinced of Wang Kunpeng''s promise just now. He only had the ability to get everyone to leave this section of the river with their safety belts.


    Because these were the words that Wang Kunpeng did not say clearly just now, they had touched upon an array while digging through iron plates on the surface of a river.


    With the appearance of the two wrecked ships that had disappeared for many years on the Yangtze River, everyone understood how terrible the situation had become without Wang Kunpeng''s explanation. They had both been on the Yangtze River for their entire lives, but they had never experienced such an environment.


    Wang Kunpeng returned to the bow of the ship, looked at it for a while, and then said to Shen Dexu: "Turn around."


    Shen Dexu did not dare to be negligent and immediately commanded the chief engineer on the boat to turn around. The roller coaster slowly turned around, but the river water was like a huge dishwasher, tightly holding onto the bottom of the ship. The boat turned with great difficulty.


    The entire process was extremely long, and beads of sweat the size of soybeans appeared on Wang Kunpeng''s and Huang Kun''s face.


    The boat finally turned one hundred and eighty degrees, and Wang Kunpeng let out a long sigh, "It''s coming out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ship seemed to have broken free of some restraints and began to move quickly on the surface of the river. A few minutes later, the fog on the surface dissipated.


    Shen Dexu determined the direction of the ship and saw that it had already reached the river segment of Yidu, and was only tens of kilometers away from the location of the salvage iron plate.


    Wang Kunpeng walked to Shen Dexu''s side and said, "We need to seal off this part of the river for another two days. Also, we need to seal off all news."


    "What are you worried about?" Shen Dexu asked.


    "I''m worried that someone will know about this," Wang Kunpeng explained. "There will be big trouble."


    Shen Dexu thought for a while, then said to Wang Kunpeng, "When we return to the city, I have something to show you."


    Wang Kunpeng looked at Shen Dexu for a while, "I knew that you would discover something." Then, he turned around and said to Huang Kun, "You too."


    The matter regarding the salvaging of the anchor was resolved under Shen Dexu''s command. Everyone involved had received the order to keep it a secret from their superiors. Of course, there was a certain amount of financial compensation.


    Shen Dexu brought Wang Kunpeng and his to the Three Gorges Hydrological Management Office on Victory Road. At the bottom of the canteen, there was a secret meeting room. Shen Dexu dismissed his subordinates, leaving behind only three people. Then, he carefully closed the doors and windows. He took out a mobile phone from his pocket ¡ª the one that a young sailor from the Long Range Transport Bureau had taken a picture of when the Yangtze River was cut off.


    Shen Dexu showed the photo on his phone to Wang Kunpeng. After seeing it, Wang Kunpeng''s body stiffened and he did not say anything for a long time. Huang Kun also looked over his shoulder, only to see a huge metal board. The photo did not show everything about the metal board. He could not tell what was fishy about it.


    "I need to enlarge it." Wang Kunpeng said, "This picture is too small."


    Shen Dexu was already prepared. He immediately exported the photo on his phone to the computer in the meeting room, and this image that had a very low resolution was then displayed on the computer screen.


    Wang Kunpeng looked at it carefully for a long time, "It''s too blurry, and its resolution is too low."


    Shen Dexu began to quickly fix the pictures using the software, making them much clearer. Huang Kun, who was at the side, could also see clearly now. He saw a pattern etched into the metal board, it was similar to a star chart. The shapes of dots and lines are very strange.


    "It''s not a twenty-eight star map." After Huang Kun finished speaking, he suddenly stopped.


    However, it was already too late. Wang Kunpeng and Shen Dexu, the two seasoned gangsters, immediately looked at Huang Kun, but they did not continue asking.


    Shen Dexu said, "It''s also not a pattern from the River Diagram Book or the Plum Blossom Ellipse."


    Wang Kunpeng studied on it for a long time before he slowly said, "This is a game of Go."


    "But," Shen Dexu looked like a person who also knew how to play Go, "shouldn''t a Go board be square, and this game isn''t irregular."


    "Yes," Wang Kunpeng looked at it for a while more, "This is a ''precious jade'' game, but this chess game, has artificially distorted the symmetry of the chess board."


    Shen Dexu looked at Wang Kunpeng, "Are you interested in Go?"


    "More than interested." Wang Kunpeng laughed bitterly as he reached out his palm in front of Shen Dexu.


    "The rules of the art of deception," Shen Dexu forcefully suppressed his shock, "was it your senior brother Jin Zhong who did it?"


    Wang Kunpeng was half right, Wang Kunpeng''s sect art of deception was always very strange. Over the past few thousand years, long rooms and long rooms constantly fought each other, and at the most cruel times, in order to compete for the managerial personnel, it was not rare to see someone exterminating another house, thus the disciples of the art of deception never flourished. Therefore, later on, a disciple of the art of deception made a gentle suggestion, which was that the disciples would fight with their lives on the line, no longer using magic to fight with their lives on the line, and would instead use chess to resolve the dispute. However, the killing intent of the art of deception did not decrease at all.


    As a result, most of the descendants of the art of deception were handicapped, missing a finger. Back then, when Wang Kunpeng''s master, Zhao Yier, and Jin Xuanzi were fighting against each other, Zhao Yier unrestrainedly crippled one of his legs and one of his eyes. In the end, he even destroyed one of Jin Xuanzi''s ears and completely defeated his listening string spell.


    "Your finger," Shen Dexu cautiously asked. "It was Jin Zhong ¡­"


    "It''s not him." Wang Kunpeng smiled and shook his head, "It''s someone else, a fool."


    "There is someone in your art of deception who can make you lose once," Shen Dexu said in a strange tone. "Other than Jin Zhong, I can''t think of anyone else who has the ability to do so."


    "Let''s not talk about this first," Wang Kunpeng said. "This'' Precious'' chess game is probably very important, the news cannot be hidden anymore, we have to solve this one before that person makes his move."


    "What is this pattern?" Shen Dexu asked, "Looks like you have a relationship with him."


    "I guess I can just get along a little." Wang Kunpeng said, "Actually, they have some history with all the Taoists."


    Shen Dexu continued to ask, "I can guess who the opponent you''re afraid of is."


    Wang Kunpeng said, "I can break out of this chess game, but as you have seen, the chess board is not a regular shape. You need someone who knows arithmetic to decipher the board. "


    "Your art of deception specializes in arithmetic," Shen Dexu said.


    "I still can''t do it," Wang Kunpeng said. "This chess game must be done by someone who can grasp water, score points, listen to the strings, see the wax, and the Sand Counting."


    "This kind of person doesn''t even exist." Shen Dexu laughed, "I remember Zhao Yier only knows three. You probably only know three. Because you can''t learn the string. No one can learn Sand Counting. "


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore," Wang Kunpeng laughed bitterly, "Let me first talk about the chess game."


    "What does chess really matter?" Huang Kun interrupted and asked.


    "Because a long time ago, in an era when the Daoist Sect didn''t even exist, there were a few extremely powerful people who relied on the unpredictable changes of the chess game to comprehend the essence of the military strategy and accomplished a huge enterprise. Not only that, they have laid the foundations of Chinese Taoism. "


    "According to what you said," Shen Dexu said, "that should be before the Eastern Han Dynasty."


    It was common knowledge that Shen Dexu had said this. For the first time, Chinese Taoism became a religion. It was the Five Dumas Sect in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Before that, there was no Taoism.


    "This matter is of great concern," Wang Kunpeng said to Shen Dexu. "We have been involved in this matter, so I have to explain it to you from the beginning."


    Shen Dexu nodded, "Understood."


    Wang Kunpeng sat down and said to Huang Kun, "You have to listen too, this is very important to you."

 C11

    "An eleven, a ten, a twelve, and a three-quarter rise, all at thirty-one."


    In the past, it should have been more than 2000 years ago. There was a child, and based on his current age, he could only be considered a child. However, in that era, he could already be considered a person that could live independently.


    This child''s parents had fled to this Chu City, and they all died soon after. The child also never told anyone about his origins or where he came from. Everyone only knew that the parents of this child could not farm, did not know business, did not know how to cook, and rarely interacted with others. As a result, both of them died from poverty. The only thing he had left behind for his child before he died was a long sword.


    Therefore, the local residents speculated that the child''s parents should be the nobles of some nation. Because after the Qin State was unified, it was difficult to get everything done under the roof without an egg, and it was rare for the nobles of the Warring States City to escape and seek refuge. In those days, only nobles could wear swords.


    After the death of the child''s parents, he was still living in a run-down house on the edge of the city. He must have been twelve years old, or thirteen years old. He refused to be a slave to the local rich and refused to accept the land allotted to him by the government. Every day, he would go fishing by the river with a fishing rod. Fish caught by fishing were taken to the market to be sold and barely made a living. At that time, the Qin Dynasty united all the empires and experienced years of war. Orphans like him were innumerable. So after a long time, the residents didn''t have much interest in him, but felt that he was a little different from the other children.


    Every morning, the residents would see the child. Carrying a fishing rod and carrying a long sword taller than himself, he slowly walked to the river bank and then sat down to fish. When he was fishing, he would draw a vertical grid on the ground, and then continuously draw on the grid.


    This was a technique left behind by his parents. If the residents knew that this was a ''chess game'', they would be very sure that this child was an aristocrat''s orphan, because this skill of ''chess'' was only spread among the upper class aristocrats.


    There were only two things children did by the river every day. One was fishing, and the other was playing chess with themselves. Until someone noticed that this kid could play chess. The man was the local pavilion master, who was somewhat reasonable, so the pavilion master was very curious, and he and the child played a game by the river, only to be killed by the child.


    The pavilion master thought about the child''s chess skills. Seeing the child unable to eat, he often brought the child home to eat. and ask about the child''s birth. The child, however, did not say anything. After a meal, he bowed deeply, thanked the pavilion master, then went back to the river to fish and play chess by himself.


    The pavilion master felt that this child was a very strange person, so he could not help but tell this to his colleagues. As a result, many people in the city knew about this matter.


    After some time, an old man passed by the city and came to the river. He asked the child, "I heard that you know how to play chess?"


    The child nodded his head. He was a man of few words to begin with. Generally, people with troubled fates in their childhood all had strange temperaments. The old man didn''t ask any further. He drew thirteen lines on the ground beside the river.


    When the child saw this, he did not say anything else and drew a square frame on the screen. The old man quickly drew a black frame on the sphere as well. The two of them made seven moves, and the child wiped the board off the ground. "I lost." Then he sat down by the fishing rod and stared at the surface of the water.


    The old man didn''t leave. He sat by the river with the child. After a long time, the old man said, "You won''t be able to catch them within two hours."


    The child continued to look at the river. Two hours later, the child stood up and looked at the old man. "Let''s play another round."


    The old man drew thirteen pictures on the ground with his sword. Then, each of them drew a symmetric four real and imaginary square box.


    The child dropped a little to the opposite side of the table. The old man didn''t continue to pester him, instead, he sat down in a circle in front of him. After thirteen hands, the child said, "I lost again."


    Now that the child was interested in the old man, he began to size him up. The old man was dressed in exquisite clothes, not sackcloth. Furthermore, he had a long sword with a black sword sheath. The child actually understood that the Qin Dynasty was still dark.


    The old man asked the child, "What is your surname? Where are the parents? "


    "My parents are dead. I don''t have a family name."


    "The pavilion master said your surname is Han." The old man said, "Your parents are not commoners."


    Looking at the black scabbard on the old man''s body, the child could guess that the scabbard contained a pure treasured sword. The child could not help but move the long sword on his body a little behind him. His sword did not have a sword sheath, and because of his figure, the long sword s were not much shorter than him, so they could not hide his sword sheath.


    "You like to play chess?" the old man asked.


    The child nodded.


    "I''ll teach you," the old man said, then erased the thirteen pieces from the floor and redrawn fifteen, still four stars, the child first.


    The child looked at the chessboard that had changed to 15 chessboard. The child had already changed a thousand times. The old man quickly landed on the 7th square. The sky was immediately covered with dark clouds, and the sun had disappeared.


    The elderly Eleven dropped down casually, and the black treasure sword on the chessboard slashed down onto the child''s head. The child barely managed to block it with his long sword. The long sword fell to the ground, the tip of the black sword sheath resting on top of the board. The child had lost, but he had eight more hands than he had on the path of chess.


    "I''ll come back tomorrow." The old man left.


    The child continued to fish, carrying the catch to the market in the evening. The next day, the old man arrived as promised.


    At that time, there were residents who were passing by and saw the river. Dark clouds covered the sky, and muffled rumbling thunder could be heard. They seemed to be able to hear the sounds of soldiers, but when they got closer, they could see an old and a young man kneeling on the ground, playing chess.


    After a month, there were seventeen slashes, and seventy-six of them. The child''s long sword slashed at the old man''s head, and the old man could only pull his sword out of its scabbard. To block the long sword. When the child stopped, the outcome was already decided.


    The old man sheathed his sword and drew nineteen lines across the ground once more. The child asked in surprise, "Not so many."


    "Yin Yang Wind Wind Lightning Fire Gold Bamboo Bird, Cloud Rain Beast," the old man said, "Add another two gods and ghosts."


    The old man said, "This time, I will be the first to fall."


    As soon as the old man finished his sentence, the child immediately noticed that the sky had darkened. Countless figures of people could be seen howling around them. Then the child fell to the ground, and he struggled alone in the murderous air. The killing intent on the chessboard was able to scare away the nearby birds, beasts, fish and insects.


    Half a year later, after the first 231 moves, the child controlled countless white shadows and killed countless black shadows. Then he knelt on the edge of the road and thanked the old man.


    The old man said, "Your future achievements will far surpass Wang Jian''s."


    "How many of your disciples are Wang Jian?" The child asked. He already knew that this old man in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person. Wang Jian was the general who led four hundred thousand soldiers to destroy Chu State. After all these years, everyone was still afraid of Wang Jian.


    "I only have one disciple." "You are the second. Can you promise me one thing?"


    The child looked at the 19 lines on the ground and suddenly understood what the elder meant. "Why did you teach me?"


    "Come here, I''ll tell you." The elder beckoned. The child stood in front of the old man, and the old man whispered something in his ear.


    The child knelt down. "I promise you."


    The child knew who this old man was and where he came from. In this world, there was no one who could truly defeat him, and the only one who could send troops, horses, fodder, and horses to sweep the world was Wang Jian''s master ¡ª ¡ª Wei Liao. Wei Liao was also the number one chess player in this world. It was not by chance that Wei Liao found him. After the Qin Empire unified the world, the news of him spying on others had spread throughout the world. The pavilion master told the others about him playing chess, and it was only natural that it would spread to the ears of the official. Furthermore, Wei Liao was the commander of all the spies in the Qin Empire.


    Now, Wei Liao had bestowed all his abilities to himself. The child knew that Wei Liao was about to leave.


    "Can you promise me one thing?" Wei Liao was actually pleading with the child. The child nodded.


    Wei Liao said to the child, "Do you remember your promise to me?"


    "I won''t forget." The child kowtowed.


    "Then I''ll give you a name." Wei Liao said, "Letter, don''t use your previous name anymore."


    The child pressed his forehead to the ground, his body trembling. He knew that if he hesitated for even a second longer, his head would be separated from his body.


    Wei Liao tilted his head and looked at Han Xin for a long time, then said: "I had originally already hesitated, and I had already wanted to kill you after you have mastered it ¡­"


    "I don''t dare to forget." Han Xin kowtowed once again, as if his head was on fire.


    Wei Liao suddenly pulled the long sword out of the black sword sheath. In the end, he saw the black colored sword sheath tossed in front of him. When he raised his head again, Wei Liao had already walked far away. Han Xin waited until Wei Liao disappeared from his line of sight before he slowly placed his long sword into the sword sheath.

 C12

    Not long after this child called Han Xin had comprehended the highest realm of chess from Wei Liao. Something big had happened in Bolanza. This incident caused a sensation in the Qin Empire. A person who others called him Gongzi Liang had his first resistance towards the Qin Empire. At this time, Han Xin was still fishing and playing chess with him. Liu Ji was still drinking and messing around in Pei County. Xiang Yu was learning military and sword techniques.


    There was a reason why Gongzi Liang chose Bolan Sand. To the north was the Yellow River, to the south was the Gongdao, and in the middle was a large hill. The road meandered and extended between the hills. Young Master Liang had already found out that this was the only place that Qin Shi Huang was required to pass by on his return trip. The luxurious carriage drove over slowly, the hilly terrain allowed the carriage to slow down, causing Gongzi Liang and Hercules to lie prone on a slope that was one hundred steps away from the official road.


    Young Master Liang looked nervously into the distance, and then said to Hercules, "They''re here. Look carefully, there are six carriages there."


    "Understood." The Hercules replied.


    Young Master has been waiting for this day for a long time. In order to do something unprecedented in history, one must be able to do it with both the right time and the right people. He traveled the world and finally, with the help of Canghai Sovereign, got to know the Hercules. In this world, the only person who could throw an iron body weighing one hundred and twenty kilograms out a hundred steps away was Hercules.


    Bolan Sha was a very dangerous place, and there was only one path that he had to take. Moreover, due to the terrain, any caravan would slow down here. It took Young Master Liang many years to find this place. But most importantly, he needed to wait for the First Emperor to pass by. If the initial emperor never traveled east, the first two preparations would be completely meaningless. However, this day finally came.


    The lead soldiers of the convoy had already started to pass by, while Hercules was already beginning to get nervous, holding tightly onto the iron chains in his hands. Gongzi Liang waved at Hercules, "It''s simple."


    He did not want to follow in Jing Ke''s and Qin Wuyang''s footsteps.


    When the first carriage passed by, Hercules immediately stood up and waved the iron skeleton in his hand.


    "Don''t throw it!" Young Master immediately stopped the Hercules, "The second carriage will also have six horses pulling it."


    The third one still had six horses, and the fourth one and the fifth one had also ¡­


    Hercules shouted at Young Master Liang, "All of you will be going now. There will be no more chances in the future.


    Young Master Liang''s face was pale. He understood that, other than Lee Si and Wei Liao, no one could persuade the original emperor to pull the carriage with six horses each.


    Hercules''s voice caught the attention of the guards of the initial emperor''s convoy as a group of cavalry charged towards Gongzi Liang and Hercules.


    "The black one with the yellow shafts, the black one!" Gongzi Liang could no longer hesitate.


    The iron skeleton in Hercules''s hand flew high into the air and struck the luxurious car, causing the car to break into pieces. All the soldiers who were near the carriage did not panic as they encountered this unforeseen event. The rest of the soldiers quickly lined up and sprinted towards the slope, the cavalry soldiers were already 60 steps away from Gongzi Liang and Hercules.


    Gongzi Liang and Hercules quickly hid among the reeds at the back of the slope. The vast and endless reeds were an excellent place to stay. However, the soldier could clearly see the tall and sturdy body of the Hercules as reeds started to appear above his head.


    Hercules said to Gongzi Liang: "I''ll head east, you head west." He then sprinted through the reeds. Gongzi Liang cupped his hands towards Hercules and ran towards the west side of the reeds. More than half of the soldiers in Hercules were chasing after him. Young Master Liang was lucky enough to leave from the reeds on the west side. When he turned around, he saw dozens of soldiers surrounding Hercules in the middle.


    This was Zhang Liang''s first time fighting against the Qin Dynasty, and made him understand one thing. With his current abilities, he could not shake the foundation of the Qin Dynasty, he needed to learn more skills in order to avenge Korea. Only, he didn''t expect that in the future, he would obtain what he wanted, and learn the world''s most profound skills of unrestrained movement.


    Everything in the world was coincidental. The Bewildering Sand had ignited a sky-high fire. This was Qin Shi Huang killing potential assassins. Anyone within a few miles of the Bewildering Sand was executed as an assassin. The fire had alerted another person. This person was called Chen Ping, and he had not realised it yet, but the assassin of the First Emperor Bo Lang Sha would become his comrade and companion in battle in a few years. At the same time, he was also his greatest enemy in life.


    Everyone in the town was looking around. A lot of people had already run over to see what was going on. Chen Ping was the guest at his house. The official immediately jumped up and said to Chen Ping, "The initial emperor should pass through our territory in seven days."


    Chen Ping sat motionlessly, "We''re almost there."


    "I have to go and see." The official then quickly changed into a set of official uniform and led the horse away, leaving with his entourage. Chen Ping was about to stop him, but he forcefully restrained his impulse and looked helplessly at Zai Zong as he ran towards the north, then slowly walked back to his house, stopping his elder brother who was about to leave, "I can''t even go there today."


    The fire continued until noon the next day. The night before, the sky in the north was bright red. The Prime Minister did not return, and some of the civilians who had gone to investigate did not return either. From the morning onwards, the Qin Army began their search in the town. The entire town was bustling with noise and excitement.


    Just as Chen Ping predicted, anyone who was within a few kilometers of Bolan had all been killed, not a single survivor.


    Chen Ping looked at his younger brother and sister-in-law who were still in shock and said, "Someone is assassinating the First Emperor."


    A few days after the Bolangsha fire, Chen Ping''s servant said he had an audience with an old man. Chen Ping asked the old man what he was wearing. The servant said that he was wearing a black silk cloth with yellow edges. He said that he wore a long sword without a sword sheath which had flowing water patterns on it.


    Hearing that, Chen Ping immediately donned his clothes, and ran to the door, while tidying up his hat, he personally welcomed him. After seeing the old man, Chen Ping knelt down beside him, not daring to raise his head. Chen Ping knew, the first thing he saw was a long sword that the old man was wearing with a black dragon tattoo, and the sword itself was glowing with a red light. This was the famous sword Chi Xiao. The only person in the world who had the qualifications to wear this sword was Wei Liao. Chen Ping was curious as to why the Chi Xiao that Wei Liao was wearing did not have a sword sheath.


    Wei Liao slowly walked into the hall. Chen Ping followed Wei Liao into the house while kneeling, and waved away all the family members.


    "All of Yang Wu''s scholars have gone, why didn''t you?" Wei Liao turned and asked Chen Ping.


    "I won''t be able to come back." From the moment Chen Ping saw Wei Liao, he did not dare to raise his head. He understood that before his death, the Prime Minister must have mentioned him, and that he must have attracted the attention of this military commander of the Qin Dynasty.


    "I heard that your family is very poor, but you still travel everywhere and don''t have any production."


    "Brother''s support." Chen Ping continued, "His wife is Fu Jia''s granddaughter."


    "Five of her husbands'' widows died." Wei Liao asked.


    "Teacher already knows."


    "I heard that you handled the funeral of the person you knew, Zhang Bian?" Wei Liao said: "He married your granddaughter, and lent you a fortune."


    "Teacher already knows."


    "I heard that you''re giving meat to everyone as a sacrifice. Everyone says that you''re fair ¡­" What else did you say? "


    "I don''t dare to say."


    "It''s the same when you divide the world." Wei Liao continued.


    Chen Ping lifted his head, and his body trembled.


    "Do you believe in Old Yellow or Confucius?"


    "I won''t befriend a Confucian Scholar."


    Wei Liao suddenly asked: "Are you willing to be my disciple?"


    Chen Ping stretched out his arms, and laid flat on the ground.


    "The things I pass on to you, can never be told to others." Wei Liao paused for a while before he continued, "The scheme is truly an extraordinary art of ghosts and gods."


    "art of deception?" Chen Ping raised his head again.


    Wei Liao stayed in Chen Ping''s house for half a year, and every day, the two of them would chat non-stop, from morning to evening. Day after day, in the early morning after half a year, Chen Ping finally found that Wei Liao had left. Chen Ping knew full well that Wei Liao would not come back.


    Yes, Chen Ping was the descendant of the art of deception in the beginning of the last Qin era, he took the managerial personnel from Wei Liao. However, what he did not know was that before Wei Liao imparted him the art of deception, he had already accepted another disciple, a child who was ten years younger than him. This child would also be his comrade, that child called Han Xin. Together with him and Zhang Liang, they would overthrow the Qin Empire. But Han Xin would also be his enemy.


    As for the fate of the three of them, it had long been decided by the three most powerful individuals in the current Qin Dynasty. These three people were Lee Si, Wei Liao, and Wei Zhe. The three of them established the Qin Empire together, but they also knew that the Qin Empire was no longer as strong as it was now. Therefore, they mutually agreed that the empire that they had worked hard for all their lives could not disappear. Thus, they had to maintain the Empire. As for who would become the Emperor, that wasn''t too important. But they were too old to repeat the path of life, so they needed to teach their descendants.


    After making an agreement, Wei Zhe left a few years ago to look for the successor he was looking for. Wei Liao left the palace only after the Great Qin Empire''s defeat had been decided. He walked out of the passage. Standing beneath the city gate, he could see that it was now the dawn. He waited for the cocks to crow before the city gate opened.


    Lee Si slowly walked down from the city, "Teacher, are you still coming back?"


    "I''m not coming back." Wei Liao said honestly.


    Lee Si laughed and said: "Teacher is too disrespectful to your majesty."


    "With your experience, you should be able to see your end," Wei Liao said.


    "I want to be the number one person in ten thousand generations." Lee Si said, "Something that even emperors have never been able to do since ancient times."


    "You can''t do it by yourself," Wei Liao said. "I can only do it by finding two people and the descendant Wei Zhe found."


    "When can I know which three?" Lee Si asked.


    "After you die."


    Lee Si was stunned, he understood his own ending.


    The first cock crowed in the dawn, and the gate opened. Wei Liao left.


    If not for the limitations of the art of deception''s sect, Wei Liao would have taken in three disciples. The rules of the art of deception were very strange, there could only be two successors in each generation.


    The one that was missing, had to be found by Wei Zhe. Wei Liao also knew that he wouldn''t be able to see Wei Zhe and Lee Si anymore, and the world would still be in chaos for dozens of years. And he believed that his two disciples from the art of deception and Wei Zhe''s successors would definitely be the people who would rule the world in this chaotic world.


    After Wei Liao passed the art of deception to Han Xin and Chen Ping, he disappeared without a trace, and there were no more records about him from now on. This was the origin of the art of deception.


    40,029 gold coins entered, 1,357 gold coins paid


    As Wang Kunpeng passed these words to Shen Dexu and Huang Kun, the two of them were stunned. I never thought that Wang Kunpeng''s master actually has such a deep connection to him.


    Shen Dexu knew a bit of the situation, he knew that Wang Kunpeng had a huge rival and that the river bottom''s anchor and chess board was a very important thing, it might cause a fight between Wang Kunpeng and the opponent.


    But now, the two of them had inevitably gotten involved, regardless of whether they were happy or not.


    Wang Kunpeng pointed to the pictures on the computer screen and said, "This board requires someone who understands Sand Counting to solve."


    "Is there really such a person?" Shen Dexu asked.


    "Yes." Wang Kunpeng said, "It''s just that this person is hard to talk to, he thinks that he doesn''t exist anymore."


    "Some think they don''t exist." Huang Kun could not help but laugh.


    Wang Kunpeng said in a low voice, "He really isn''t someone who should exist."

 C13

    The person Wang Kunpeng was referring to was actually a art of deception in name. Now, let''s talk about the rules of the art of deception. It would take a long time to go back to the origin of the story. This begins with the origins of Chinese religion. Before the Han Dynasty, China had no concept of religion, and the hundreds of families were not religious systems in the true sense of the term.


    Buddhism had come from India, and it had gradually infiltrated the Central Plains from the Han Dynasty. When the Han Dynasty established a connection with Central Asia, the Buddhists had entered the western part of China from the Western Regions. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, there were already Buddhist sporadic activities in the Central Plains. In the Southern and Northern Dynasties, Buddhism flourished.


    Islam did not appear until a few hundred years later, so in the Han Dynasty Central Asia was still a Buddhist region.


    Jingtao entered China even later. Because in Central Asia, which links the central and western continents, Buddhism was at first, then Islam, Judaism and Christianity were not.


    The Tibetan region has a benzene cult, but it has no influence. There are still some, but they have mostly been assimilated by Tibetan Buddhism.


    There was also a Shamanism in the north, but the religion in the coldest areas in the north was very primitive. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Mongols and the goddesses had unified China, no one in Shamanism would have known about it.


    There was only one religion in China, and that was Taoism. However, Taoism was not a religion that was unified from the very beginning. Before the Three Kingdoms, there was only one saying, which was to believe in the art of the Yellow Elder. The first real appearance of Taoism was the "Taiping Dao" of the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty, which was also known as the Yellow Turtle Army. "Very powerful, there were too many believers in this world, so in the end, it led to a large-scale uprising." When the Taiping Taoism was founded, there was also a man named Zhang Xiu in the Han Dynasty who created the Five Dou Mishui Sect.


    Zhang Lu, the ruler of the Han Dynasty, was able to develop his Taoism from the original Five Domies Sect and Ghost Taoism Sect.


    The emergence of this "Taoist religion" had two huge developments. Zhang Lu was a very thoughtful person because he had created a Taoist religion. He respected me as the founder of the Daoist Sect. Actually, laozi was a Taoist and didn''t have anything to do with the Taoist. When he was still alive, he didn''t know that he would become the Taoist''s honorary founder in the future. Also, Zhang Lu had taken early books related to Taoism as a classic, such as the ''Classic of the Way of the Tao''. This was also the origin of the Taoist name, as well as the inclusion of many well-known people in the Taoism system, such as his father Zhang Ling, who was one of them. Of course, Lao Tzu, Zhuang Zi, Li Zi, Zuo Ci, and Yu Ji couldn''t escape from this place. The successors of the later stages of the Taoist religion just took more of the warlock and classic books and placed them into the Taoist system. The "Zhuang Zi", "Li Zi" and "Huai Nanzi" were all recorded as Taoist classics in the later stages.


    After that, all of the Chinese witchcraft schools that dealt with ghosts and gods also gradually integrated into the Taoist system. This was the origin of the Taoist religion.


    However, no one knew when the art of deception was created. The first to have any clues was the Battle Empire''s Nie Zheng. There was a detailed record of Chen Ping at the beginning of the Qin and Han dynasties. Until now, the art of deception still did not admit that it was recruited by the Taoist. The art of deception had its own spell system, what it was most adept at were a few numbers, such as Water, Diagram, Wax, Listening String and Sand Counting. In the other Taoism Sect sects, there were also those who knew how to calculate the numbers, even to the point of looking at wax and listening to the strings, these were not unique to the art of deception. There was only one type of arithmetic called the Sand Counting, which was unique to the art of deception. However, I heard that only Dao Yan knew the Sand Counting back then ¡ª Dao Yan was also a art of deception Grandmaster. This arithmetic was just a decoration and was barely passed on.


    However, no matter what the successor of the art of deception thought about it, in reality, everyone who knew it already believed it to be a branch of the sect." Furthermore, the things that the disciples of the art of deception did and the rules that they followed were all part of the Great Way of the Way. Furthermore, the skills and spells of the art of deception were all built on Old Huang''s knowledge and the foundation of folk witchcraft. To be fair, it was no different from a Taoist priest.


    For example, Wang Kunpeng was the descendant of one hundred and seventeen generations of the art of deception, but his Taoist religion in China was also a famous warlock. He had also acknowledged the title of carrying Yang Zi, which was the same as admitting his status in the sect.


    Now that I start talking about the art of deception, there can only be two successors in each generation. But there was an exception to this rule, and that was when the art of deception was about to be lost, someone would stand on the side of the art of deception, turn the tides, and continue the art of deception. This person would also be recognized by the art of deception. This was the name of the art of deception. However, even if this person did not have the status of art of deception, he was still a Grandmaster level Warlock.


    The art of deception only had one name, and that was Huang Chang from the Song Dynasty. The Warlock Greatmaster who became an immortal by killing all the evil spirits in the world.


    This was the end of the introduction for the art of deception.


    "The art of deception already has a second name," Wang Kunpeng said to Shen Dexu.


    "Isn''t that you, the pervert?" Huang Kun could not help but tell Wang Kunpeng.


    Wang Kunpeng thought for a while, and slowly said, "I am unable to explain this because I cannot explain it. I can only tell you that the person who knows the Sand Counting is known as the art of deception. "


    "When can we get him," Shen Dexu said. "Where is he?"


    "He''s at the Yichang, so there''s no doubt about his abilities," Wang Kunpeng said dejectedly. "But for this person, mud cannot cover the walls, there''s something wrong with his head."


    "It''s already in the art of deception''s name and knows five arithmetic," Huang Kun asked. "How could there be something wrong with his head?"


    "This, is not strange at all." Wang Kunpeng laughed, "Before Huang Chang became the name of the art of deception, there was something wrong with his head."


    "The shade is three feet two centimeters long, three parts seven centimeters wide, and the green dragon is slanted by four inches."


    In order to explain to Shen Dexu the origins of the art of deception, Wang Kunpeng began to talk about Huang Chang''s birth. Huang Chang was from the Northern Song Dynasty, and was born in Jianpu, Fujian.


    There were many mountains in Fujian, and the sword was even more powerful. Although Huang Chang''s father, Ministry Councillor Huang, had over a hundred acres of fields, they were scattered over a radius of several dozens of kilometers. Many of the tenants lived off tea plants, and the annual tenancy rent was not very generous, barely enough to sustain the squire.


    Ministry Councillor Huang collected rent every year, all the way until noon, covering all the mountain fields, and it was unspeakably bitter. Fortunately, the Ministry Councillor Huang was kind and generous, the tenants were grateful to the Ministry Councillor Huang and never owed them money. If he was not successful in his prime, Ministry Councillor Huang would not force him.


    This year, the rain was especially heavy. Even the tea farmers looked troubled, and the Ministry Councillor Huang could only take 30% off the debt as usual. Furthermore, it was raining heavily and the tea leaves could not be delivered. Many tenants were unable to continue, so Ministry Councillor Huang decided to return home and wait for the weather to improve and for the weather to clear. After the tea leaves were sold, there would be a harvest before he could go and collect the rent.


    Thinking about it, Ministry Councillor Huang immediately rushed back, his wife was about to be born, he needed someone in charge to be at home. Ministry Councillor Huang is forty years old and has no children, and doesn''t have a concubine. His wife had prayed to Buddha to eat Zai Ru Su for more than 20 years before she conceived her first child. She didn''t dare to be negligent in the slightest. Ministry Councillor Huang, this son who was about to be born, was the Huang Chang who would become terrified after hearing about ghosts and monsters for dozens of years.


    Ministry Councillor Huang was anxious to return home, he had forgotten the hour and walked to a mountain stream halfway through the journey. The rain in the sky started to fall harder and harder, and eventually, it started to rain. Ministry Councillor Huang was hiding in a cave. When the rain got lighter, it was already midnight.


    Ministry Councillor Huang walked a bit more. Although the rain did not stop, the dark clouds in the sky had not dispersed. The Ministry Councillor Huang was born and bred in the sword, so he did not mind how the weather in the mountain changed. When they were halfway up the mountain, they saw that the dark clouds were already pressing down very low. Furthermore, the dark clouds were suffused with a dark red glow, which allowed Ministry Councillor Huang to see that the dark clouds were not far from the mountain.


    Suddenly, the sky started to emit lightning. The lightning that was in the shape of leaves started to extend from the clouds to the ground. The rolling thunder was getting closer and closer.


    Then, Ministry Councillor Huang saw the beasts on the ground running around, covering the mountains and the plains, scattering in all directions. There were many dead wild beasts along the way. It seemed like they were killed by lightning, only then did Ministry Councillor Huang realize that this was a monster that was struck by lightning. Generally speaking, beasts would train to the point of becoming essence. When crossing a tribulation in 500 years, the heavens would use their heavenly thunder to kill them. If a cultivating monster could avoid this attack, then it would turn into a spirit. After a thousand years, it would become an Immortal. Huang Yuan had known about this since he was young. But he didn''t think that he would see the lightning tribulation with his own eyes. It was actually this terrifying.


    At this time, the red light on top of the black cloud gradually gathered, forming a circle. Ministry Councillor Huang could not help but look carefully, and discovered that the circle was actually a huge eye, moving around in the black cloud, as though carefully examining the ground. After a while, the black cloud suddenly flashed with a lightning strike, hitting the ground, only a few steps away from Ministry Councillor Huang. Ministry Councillor Huang panicked. He quickly tidied up his clothes and knelt down devoutly, kowtowing continuously. After a while, when he raised his head again, he saw that just now, lightning had struck a big tree, and there were two ropes hanging from the tree. Ministry Councillor Huang didn''t want to get closer to it, but the big tree was right in front of him, so he mustered his courage and continued to move forward. Walking up to the tree, he saw the corpse of a huge python hanging on the tree, the middle part of the python''s body was already split in half by the lightning, most of its body was already burnt and withered.


    This was a python that failed his tribulation. It seemed like the dead beasts on the way were all implicated by this python. Ministry Councillor Huang looked at the dark clouds above him. That eye continued to move around and it seemed like it had no intention of stopping.

 C14

    Ministry Councillor Huang was extremely frightened. After walking a few steps, he heard a sound behind him, and saw that two pieces of the snake''s body had fallen down from the branches, its mouth slowly opening and closing. It turned out that this python was not dead yet, so Ministry Councillor Huang was scared and jumped up. Ministry Councillor Huang looked at the python, and saw that its eyes were looking at him with tears. The python could actually cry, this Ministry Councillor Huang had never heard of it before, but it was obvious that the python had a request for him. Ministry Councillor Huang looked up to the sky and realized that the Heaven Eyes on the dark clouds was moving but it was not towards him. Ministry Councillor Huang understood that the Heaven Eye was specifically looking for animals and had let go of people.


    Thinking of this, Ministry Councillor Huang calmed down a little. He slowly walked in front of the python and said, "You must want me to help you. I''m just a mortal, so I''ll help you dig a hole to bury you."


    The python seemed to understand Ministry Councillor Huang''s words and stopped moving. The branch that Ministry Councillor Huang used the lightning to break off dug a pit beside the big tree. After digging for a long time, he finally managed to place the python''s body inside and covered it with dirt. After bowing with his hands, he left. Ministry Councillor Huang did not know whether he had done the right thing or not.


    After doing all of this, Ministry Councillor Huang continued to head home. However, the dark clouds in the sky had not dissipated, and that huge red eye was still slowly patrolling the area. And it began to rain again. Ministry Councillor Huang thought in his heart, that python was already dead. Could it be that there is still some kind of demon that the Heaven''s Eyes haven''t found? Ministry Councillor Huang could only find a place to hide and hide. Coincidentally, at the foot of the mountain, there was a tattered little temple. He then hurriedly ran into the temple. He barely managed to find a place where he could hide from the rain.


    The small temple had been abandoned for a long time, the monks who were not in charge of the temple had even opened the roof. Through the cracks, Ministry Councillor Huang could see that the Sky Eye was still patrolling slowly. When he touched it, he discovered that there was a piece of rope wrapped around his leg. When Ministry Councillor Huang was about to pull the rope off his leg, the thing his hand was grabbing onto was slippery, only then did he realize that it was actually a small snake wrapped around his leg. Ministry Councillor Huang immediately kicked his leg, wanting to shake the snake off. After a while, he saw that although the snake did not leave, it did not bite him. Ministry Councillor Huang suddenly realized that when he buried the python just now, the small python had quietly crawled up his leg. It was using him as a means to seek protection.


    Ministry Councillor Huang looked at the Sky Eye, thinking that he had done it. He might as well spare the snake''s life.


    So Ministry Councillor Huang hid himself inside the temple, watching the Sky Eye moving about in the sky. The number of flashes of lightning decreased. However, the light emitted by the Heaven''s Eyes was still so bright. Ministry Councillor Huang planned to wait for daybreak. The dark clouds would disappear and the Heaven''s Eyes would also disappear.


    After waiting for two hours, the dark clouds remained the same, and the Heaven''s Eyes had no intention of leaving. At this time, on the road outside the temple, a person walked over. Ministry Councillor Huang shouted at that person, "Quickly hide, hide!"


    However, that person did not dodge and continued to walk towards Ministry Councillor Huang. When he got closer, Ministry Councillor Huang saw that the man was holding an oil umbrella, he walked into the temple and put the umbrella away. Only now did he understand that his previous worries were unnecessary. This Daoist Priest was a human, not a demoness. Of course he wouldn''t be afraid of the Sky Eye.


    After the Daoist Priest entered, he looked over the Ministry Councillor Huang and then stood side by side with the Ministry Councillor Huang, also looking at the dark clouds in the sky.


    The Daoist Priest''s body and face looked to be in his prime, but under the dim light, Ministry Councillor Huang found out that both his beard and hair were silver white, so he was unable to determine the Daoist Priest''s age. Ministry Councillor Huang at least knows that the appearance of this strange Taoist, appearing at such a specific time, must not be by accident. The Ministry Councillor Huang then cupped his hands and greeted the Daoist Priest. The Daoist priest also returned the greeting. Then they both watched the rain outside the temple. After a long time, the Daoist priest finally said, "There''s still an hour before the rain stops."


    Ministry Councillor Huang nodded. Under these circumstances, he did not know how to talk to the Taoist. The red eyes in the sky suddenly stopped, as if staring at Ministry Councillor Huang and the Daoist Priest. Then, he slowly rotated his Heaven''s Eyes and disappeared into the clouds.


    "The lord has good intentions." The Daoist looked up and down at the Ministry Councillor Huang, then said, "But there are some things that are done, and it''s always a bit bad."


    Ministry Councillor Huang knew what the Daoist was saying, so he couldn''t explain.


    The Daoist Priest paused for a long time before saying to Ministry Councillor Huang, "I had originally planned to bring your son away. It seems that I will have to wait for a few more decades to give your son a name."


    When the Ministry Councillor Huang heard this, he realized that his son was about to be born and quickly asked, "What''s his name?"


    "Chang!" After the Daoist said this, he left, "You and I will not meet. Tell your son that I will wait for him."


    Ministry Councillor Huang watched as the Daoist Priest walked far away. He silently remembered the Daoist Priest''s words and then patted his leg. The small snake slowly slithered out and went into a corner.


    An hour later, the rain stopped and the dark clouds gradually dispersed. Ministry Councillor Huang continued to travel, the road was muddy and slippery, and they walked for another day before returning home in the evening.


    Ministry Councillor Huang kept thinking about the Heaven''s Eyes and the matter of the Taoist last night. But as soon as he entered the house. When the butler saw the Ministry Councillor Huang, he said, "The Madam has been in labor for a day and a night, and she has not been able to give birth. The two midwives who were hired both said that the adults and the children could not be saved. "


    Ministry Councillor Huang immediately forgot about what happened last night and rushed into the inner room. Sure enough, he saw a group of women sitting in front of his wife''s bed. There was only the intermittent wheezing of his wife.


    Ministry Councillor Huang could only run over to the main house and kowtow on the ancestral tablets. Just as he was panicking, the butler suddenly barged in and pulled Ministry Councillor Huang out of the house, stammering so hard that he couldn''t speak.


    Ministry Councillor Huang followed the butler to the main door, and like the butler, he remained silent. Outside the house, several hundred people stood in a dense crowd, surrounding the mansion. Looking up, there were still many people gathering at the Yellow Mansion. These people had their backs to the Residence of Huang; all of them had their backs facing the crowd!


    The dogs in the house began to bark, and the other animals began to bark in panic. When the Ministry Councillor Huang saw these people, he was extremely frightened. These people all quietly stood there, not moving at all. Then, the people who were near the house slowly turned around ¡ª their faces were withered, and none of them had a chin.


    The butler was scared silly and his body was trembling.


    At this moment, a baby''s cry came from the inner room of the house. All the people outside the house kneeled down. Just as Ministry Councillor Huang was at a loss as to what to do, a gust of wind blew by, and all these people disappeared, as if they were all swept away by the wind.


    A midwife ran over to Ministry Councillor Huang from behind him. "Madam has given birth, she''s a son."


    "It''s true!" Ministry Councillor Huang became excited and wanted to go inside the house.


    "But young master has no eyes." The midwife pulled Ministry Councillor Huang along. "It''s a monster."


    The housekeeper immediately slapped the midwife in the ear, "Nonsense!"


    Ministry Councillor Huang asked as they walked, "Is anything wrong, Madam?"


    "It''s alright, milord ¡­" The midwife said hesitantly.


    "Don''t stutter." The Ministry Councillor Huang panicked and rushed into the room. Seeing that the baby was already in the hands of a maid, he took a closer look and saw that the baby''s face was green and purple. The baby had a face of purple and purple, and during the process of giving birth, his head was elongated, and he didn''t know if he was dead or alive.


    "He held his breath for too long," another midwife said to the Ministry Councillor Huang. "He was a fool when he came back to life, and was even blind."


    Ministry Councillor Huang ignored the midwives and walked over to Madam. She was already exhausted, but she still managed to say: "What a fool, I have let down your Huang Family, you should take me in as a concubine ¡­"


    "My son won''t be a fool," Ministry Councillor Huang thought of the Daoist Priest from last night.


    "But his eyes." Madame pointed to the newborn baby.


    Ministry Councillor Huang looked carefully at the baby''s forehead, and suddenly saw that above the bridge of the nose, the baby''s skin was a little wrinkled, and also a little gray. Ministry Councillor Huang used his finger to lightly touch the skin on the baby''s nose. Only then did he realize that it was a membrane that covered the baby''s eyes.


    The baby suddenly cried and opened his eyes. When the midwives and maidservants saw that the membranes had been removed, their eyes widened. These women all cried out in alarm. A baby didn''t lack eyes, but had two pupils in its eyes!


    Huang Chang, the Warlock Greatmaster of Song Dynasty, was born with two pupils!

 C15

    Wang Kunpeng told Shen Dexu and Huang Kun that there were two elders of the art of deception: Chen Ping and Huang Chang. However, the identities of these two people were different. Chen Ping was the one with the right roots, the upright and honorable descendant of the art of deception. Chen Ping had recorded it very clearly in the¡¶ Records of History¡·, he was a strategist from Liu Bang''s side, giving Liu Bang a lot of unexpected tactics, but even Sima Qian did not explain clearly how he had implemented these plans. It was just that at the end, he quoted a sentence that Chen Ping himself had said:


    "My plot is forbidden by the Daoist sects. "My world is useless, and I have already passed on. In the end, I can''t rise again, and so I decided to do as many evils as I could."


    This was what Wei Liao had warned him before. He had used the knowledge of the art of deception to make Liu Ba rule the world, but he could not use the conspiracy method of the art of deception to govern a country. This was because the art of deception was the dao of the void, so in the end, it could not become a part of the imperial court, and became the imperial court''s strategy to rule over the country.


    After Chen Ping, there were no records of the art of deception for a long time. Only when the Tang Dynasty''s Daoist Sect flourished did the powerful descendants of the art of deception appear. However, the real clue that the record of the art of deception''s successor was related to Huang Chang in Song Dynasty.


    However, Huang Chang was not a legitimate descendant of the art of deception, and was only in name.


    After hearing Wang Kunpeng''s narration, Shen Dexu asked, "All that you have said are extremely secretive matters, and no one should know about them other than the art of deception. This means that there must be a great upheaval coming. "


    Wang Kunpeng said: "Yes, this is heaven''s will right? Coincidentally, the matter about the iron anchor has dragged the both of you into this."


    "You must know my identity very well," Shen Dexu said as he pointed at Huang Kun. "But he is still a student."


    Wang Kunpeng looked at Huang Kun and said: "Among his people from Huang Family, the one and only thing that I used to fear from him was Xiu Mountain."


    "Are our Huang Family that powerful?" Huang Kun said, "I never knew."


    "Do you look down on Huang Xi?" Wang Kunpeng said, "Indeed, after Huang Lianqing''s death, his Huang Family began to weaken, but after his Huang Family flourished for a few hundred years, it wasn''t as smooth as everyone thought. Huang Xi is more promising than you think."


    The Huang Xi that Wang Kunpeng was talking about, was Huang Kun''s cousin, the Patriarch of Huang Family in Xiu Mountain. Huang Kun also understood that Wang Kunpeng definitely knew his background. His grandfather and Huang Lianqing did not have a good relationship, and had already left the Xiu Mountain many years ago, arriving at the Changyang to become a normal sorcerer, until his death.


    "What exactly is the conflict between my grandfather and Huang Lianqing?" Huang Kun asked.


    "This is the reason why I called you here," Wang Kunpeng said. "Your Huang Family and that opponent of mine have a very deep origin, at that time, your grandfather was originally the successor to the Huang Family, and he was worthy of being its successor. It was precisely because of that opponent that I mentioned that caused your grandfather to be driven out of the Xiu Mountain."


    Wang Kunpeng cupped his fists towards Huang Kun and Shen Dexu, "Just you wait, the one that should be here will be here soon."


    Then, Wang Kunpeng bid his farewell to Shen Dexu. Huang Kun listened to Wang Kunpeng''s long-winded speech, and did not understand what he wanted to say, but the only thing he understood was that Wang Kunpeng was trying to pull him and Shen Dexu into their group to deal with that opponent. From the looks of it, Shen Dexu had agreed to it, but he did not know how to deal with it.


    Huang Kun left hydrology and returned to school. He was a student of the Water Academy at the Three Gorges University. Other than knowing that his grandfather was a local sorcerer, he did not know anything else regarding the matters of the family. He was determined to train him into a normal person.


    Huang Kun''s specialty was in water conservancy and hydroelectric engineering, so the course he studied could be said to be more intuitive, which was to specialize in the construction of hydroelectric plants. According to his path of life, he would study for three years, or even four years before he would go to the southwest of China and build a hydroelectric power station in a mountain range. He would start with a technician, become an engineer, and then complete his work. He had worked hard all his life, but he didn''t have to worry about food or clothing.


    However, Huang Kun did not expect that yesterday afternoon, during class time, a person would suddenly come. Without saying anything, he brought him to the Yanzhi Dam section of the Yangtze River and boarded a barge there. The following matter, had already been explained earlier. He was inexplicably called the successor of the Huang Family ''Water Repellent Talisman''. Then, he was nagged by the leader called Shen Dexu and the mysterious Wang Kunpeng for a long time. A lot of history.


    Huang Kun pondered for a long time inside the room, and when he thought back to his grandfather''s matter, he really couldn''t recall anything extraordinary about him. He was just a normal sorcerer, living by pretending to be mysterious and trick others. At his grandfather''s funeral, he did indeed know that his ancestral home was Chongqing Xiu Mountain, because there were a few people from Huang Family''s old house coming to offer their condolences, and the one leading them, should be Huang Xi. had never seen them before, but he knew about the roots of these seniors from the older generation through Wang Kunpeng''s mouth yesterday.


    It was only now that Huang Kun realized that his clan was truly extraordinary. It was very possible that this family was truly a Warlock family, and was very famous. Even important figures like Shen Dexu and Wang Kunpeng had spread their word of it.


    The more Huang Kun thought about it, the more confused he became. He directly called his father, and asked who his grandfather really was, and as expected, his father was very rude and scolded him a few times. His father was still as annoyed as ever about him mentioning these things. His father had been a substitute teacher all his life and was extremely disgusted with ghosts and deities. His relationship with his grandfather had always been poor.


    Huang Kun knew that his father wouldn''t be able to get anything out of him, so he put this matter aside. But Huang Kun did not expect that from today onwards, his life path had already changed and he would never be able to become a hydroelectric engineer. However, his future work would still be related to water, and it would only be in a different way.


    During the night, Huang Kun could not fall asleep at all. He had just fallen asleep when his classmates who went out to eat supper came back, waking him up. After all these classmates had gone to sleep, he could no longer fall asleep. After enduring for a few hours, he finally managed to enter a dream-like state.


    But when he fell asleep, he began to dream about the barge he had seen on the Yangtze River yesterday. The barge that had suddenly appeared after a few decades had disappeared. In the dream, the barge did not disappear immediately. He quietly floated in front of Huang Kun, and then Huang Kun saw the sailors on the boat operating the winch on the ship. The rope on the winch was stretched tight, and it seemed like they were salvaging a heavy object.


    In the dream, Huang Kun felt that time was passing by very slowly, so he could clearly see the rope around the winch slowly pulling something up. Although in his dreams, Huang Kun could still vaguely remember that they should be trying to salvage an iron anchor ¡ª This was also the reason why Shen Dexu wanted him to go.


    However, what Huang Kun saw in his dreams was not an iron anchor but a gigantic python corpse. He then saw that the sailors on the boat were panicking and were running around on the deck, but Huang Kun could not hear their shouts. He could clearly see that these people were shouting, but he could not hear a single thing.


    What made Huang Kun even more baffled was that all the sailors on the boat were shouting for him. From the looks of it, they were probably shouting for help!


    Only now did Huang Kun realize where he should be standing.


    Then, Huang Kun wanted to move, but he couldn''t. Suddenly, he saw the python''s body, which was pulled up by the winch. The sailors on the deck were scared silly, each clutching whatever could be fixed on the barge.


    In his dreams, Huang Kun suddenly understood that the thing they were salvaging was not an iron anchor, but a Flood Dragon. These sailors alarmed the flood dragon.


    The following dream was even more terrifying. Huang Kun watched as the barge slowly sank into the river. The process of sinking was extremely long, and Huang Kun could even see the fear and despair on the sailor''s face.


    What caused Huang Kun to be even more afraid was that he realized that he had a nightmare, but he was still unable to shake it.


    When the entire barge sank below the surface of the river, a huge whirlpool appeared. Then, Huang Kun suddenly realised that he was standing on the large ship from last night, with Shen Dexu and Wang Kunpeng by his side. Afterwards, the sailors who had drowned to death suddenly climbed up the deck from the side of the ship. Huang Kun was extremely terrified, instinctively calling out to Shen Dexu and Wang Kunpeng for help, but Huang Kun did not even make a single sound. The deck was filled with broken heads, then shoulders, then body, these sailors who had drowned to death all climbed up onto the deck.


    These corpses slowly moved across the deck as they climbed towards Huang Kun. Huang Kun saw white eels crawling out of the corpses of the dead bodies. White eels were the fish that ate human flesh from the Yangtze River, and now, the white eel had left the belly of the corpses and was jumping around on the deck.


    Huang Kun started to feel disgusted, but Shen Dexu and Wang Kunpeng who were by his side did not notice anything. Huang Kun was unable to endure this strange dream anymore. He started to twitch his body to wake up, but his body was still not under his control. He looked at these corpses, and slowly moved to his feet. Huang Kun was about to collapse.


    Just at this moment, Huang Kun heard someone shout, "What''s wrong, what''s wrong, who knocked over the bucket? Why is there so much water in the room?!"


    This voice saved Huang Kun from a nightmare.

 C16

    These words were shouted out from Huang Kun''s crotch, who was sleeping opposite to him. The crotch should have woke up in the middle of the night to pee, and as a result, when he landed, he discovered that the ground was covered with water.


    After shouting twice, he suddenly stopped moving, and Huang Kun watched as he returned back to his bed and continued sleeping. However, Huang Kun could see very clearly that his crotch obviously needed to go to the toilet. However, after shouting that name, he looked in his direction, then immediately went silent and went to bed.


    It was only then that Huang Kun realized that his body could not move. Huang Kun continued to sleep on the surface of the river. He still felt that his body was heavy, so heavy that he was unable to turn around.


    Time had finally lasted until the sun rose. Only then did Huang Kun, who had been tormenting himself for an entire night, barely manage to fall asleep for a while. However, when he woke up, he saw his other three roommates standing beside his bed, staring at him, talking excitedly on his crotch.


    Huang Kun sat up from the bed, and said to his hip: "I had a nightmare last night, did you see that?"


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t see any nightmares."


    "But you said the ground was full of water?"


    "The ground is indeed filled with water," he said, pointing to the ground, "Look, it''s not even dry yet."


    "You said," Huang Kun said, "that someone knocked over the bucket."


    "Kun Ting," said his groin solemnly, "Since when did our dorm have a bucket!"


    Huang Kun was confused, he sat on the bed and did not understand. However, the next thing he said with his crotch caused him to collapse even more.


    "You were lying in bed last night with your eyes wide open." "I saw you were awake, but you didn''t move."


    "I can''t move." Huang Kun explained, "I had a nightmare last night."


    "You''ve got a ghost bed," said the crotch. "I saw at least seven or eight people lying on your quilts, all with dead faces."


    Huang Kun looked at the blanket on him and realized that it was completely wet, as if he had just fished it out of the water. Huang Kun threw the blanket to the ground.


    His crotch shouted, "Our dorm room was definitely haunted last night!"


    The bodies of the sailors ¡­ Huang Kun finally understood that last night was not as simple as a nightmare.


    "You''ve been involved." Huang Kun remembered what Wang Kunpeng had said to him.


    Huang Kun rushed to the water surface, where he found Wang Kunpeng and Shen Dexu.


    Wang Kunpeng and Shen Dexu must have known that Huang Kun would come back to find them. Looking at the relaxed expressions of the two old men, Huang Kun knew in his heart that one was in his early thirties and the other was in his forties. Both of them had prominent statuses. He was too young and couldn''t even be considered a rookie in front of them.


    "What happened to me last night," Huang Kun couldn''t help but ask. "Do you all know?"


    Wang Kunpeng called Huang Kun over with a smile, then patted his shoulder and said, "Huang Soongbai''s thoughts are really deep, I didn''t reveal anything in front of you."


    Huang Soongbai was Huang Kun''s grandfather. Huang Kun was even more clear in his heart that his grandfather was indeed extraordinary, to the point where even Wang Kunpeng was so concerned about him.


    "The thing you provoked last night," Wang Kunpeng said, "came over with you from the boat. It''s fine now."


    Huang Kun said hesitantly: "You said there''s nothing, then there''s nothing. You didn''t do anything."


    Wang Kunpeng smiled even more, "Looks like you really don''t know what I do."


    Huang Kun asked: "Just what are you doing?"


    Shen Dexu spoke up for Wang Kunpeng, "In Hubei, in terms of the ability to exorcise ghosts, if Dao Elder Wang says that he is second, no one would dare say that he is first."


    "I really am not in first place." Wang Kunpeng no longer laughed, "The one who truly deserves to be number one, is the other one."


    "The person who knew Sand Counting that you spoke of last time." Huang Kun immediately reacted.


    Wang Kunpeng said, "Seems like I am not mistaken, you are smarter than me."


    "Is there really someone who knows Sand Counting?" Shen Dexu said, "I have never heard of such a person!"


    "He''s my brother." Wang Kunpeng finally spoke the truth, "Just like Huang Chang, I have the art of deception in my name."


    "There really is such a person!" Shen Dexu was so surprised that his face twisted.


    Wang Kunpeng did not respond to Shen Dexu''s question. Instead, he turned to Huang Kun and said, "Just now, I scattered the nine Water Ghost s on your back."


    Huang Kun had just let out a sigh of relief when Wang Kunpeng said again, "But you still have two on you, I can''t help you with this."


    "Can''t help, or can''t help."


    Wang Kunpeng hesitated for a while, "You have to find that person to help you. I don''t care. "


    "Why would he want to help me?" Huang Kun asked.


    "Because you are Huang Soongbai''s grandson," Wang Kunpeng said. "You have to be his disciple so he will help you."


    "Sand Counting, Sand Counting." Shen Dexu was still muttering to himself, "There really is someone who knows of Sand Counting, and it''s in this city."


    "What kind of spell is the Sand Counting?" Huang Kun asked.


    Wang Kunpeng and Shen Dexu looked at each other and smiled. In the end, it was Wang Kunpeng who explained.


    The arithmetic of art of deception, had already been mentioned before, were respectively water, dials, looking at wax, and listening to strings. These four kinds of arithmetic, the other sects all knew it. However, only the Sand Counting s remained within the art of deception, and no one used them. There was only one person who could create a Sand Counting, and that was the person who had created the technique.


    This person was Dao Yan, commonly known as Yao Guangxiao.


    open angle feather


    Dao Yan was the state advisor of the Emperor Yongle, regardless if it was the history of Taoism or the official history of China, this person was an extremely awesome person. Although he knew Dao arts, he was still a monk. And his master was Xi Yingzhen, while Xi Yingzhen was the art of deception''s managerial personnel at the beginning and end of the Ming Dynasty.


    Back then, when Xi Yingzhen operated the art of deception, he rose up in the chaotic world at the end of the era. His achievements were also extraordinary, but he met the nemesis of fate, the orthodox disciple of the Daoist Sect, Liu Ji. At that time, the art of deception''s Spirit Summoner Xi Yingzhen, the Great Mage of the Daoist Sect Liu Ji was the most capable two Warlocks.


    only helped the King of Han Chen You Liang, while Liu Ji helped Wu Wang Zhu Yuanzhang. Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen You were both chosen ones, it was just that at the wrong time, the Azure Dragon and White Tiger were both fighting for the rights of the world. In the end, Azure Dragon Zhu Yuanzhang defeated Chen You Liang and established the Ming dynasty. The history official of the Ming dynasty deliberately cut off the records of Chen You Liang and Xi Yingzhen, but he still had a detailed record of Liu Ji''s achievements. Hence, the future generations actually did not know how powerful Xi Yingzhen was.


    But the truly most powerful state advisor in the Ming Dynasty was Xi Yingzhen''s disciple, Dao Yan, who used his own actions to avenge Xi Yingzhen.


    The matter started from Xi Yingzhen and Liu Ji''s final showdown ¡ª ¡ª Poyang Lake''s water battle.


    On the surface of the lake, there were hundreds of different sized battleships, and most of them were filled with raging fire. Tens of thousands of soldiers were killing each other on the warship. There were no more tactics left to be used. Everyone''s eyes were bloodshot, their sockets like the red waters of a lake.


    Everything was in chaos.


    Countless sharp arrows were flying in the air, and countless people were fighting for their lives. However, there was one arrow among the hundreds of thousands of people that accurately hit a person in the head. This almost non-existent coincidence ended the war.


    Poyang Lake War, Zhu Yuanzhang obtained complete victory.


    Xi Yingzhen looked at Liu Ji. A eight trigram diagram laid between the two of them. The eight trigram diagram was formed using a candle flame, and now all the candles on Xi Yingzhen''s side had been extinguished. Xi Yingzhen''s hair was let down, he was stunned for a long time, then used the wooden sword in her hand to stab into his left eye. Liu Ji kept the fan in his hand, "You lose."


    "That might not necessarily be the case," Xi Yingzhen said. "It hasn''t reached that day yet."


    "The world is named Zhu now." Liu Ji said, "The number one strategist in this world is me."


    "I will win." Xi Yingzhen was not convinced, "It''s just that you didn''t see the day I won."


    "Zhang Shicheng is also finished," Liu Ji said, "The only ones that can rule the entire world are you and me, King of Han and Wu Wang, Zhang Shicheng will not accept you."


    "They say you can look at it for eight hundred years," Xi Yingzhen gritted his teeth as he said, "Unfortunately, you look too far. I can''t see myself or the decades to come. "


    "There are only people in this world who remember me," Liu Ji began to smile, "They won''t remember you, and they won''t remember the art of deception either."


    "Not necessarily." Xi Yingzhen said, "I can''t win against you, but my successor will make all of your efforts come to naught."


    "Is there really such a person?" Liu Ji said, "I would actually like to see who he is?"


    "He''s hiding," Xi Yingzhen laughed, blood flowed on his face, he looked extremely sinister, "When you die, he''ll come out."


    Liu Ji''s face was deathly pale, and he indeed could not see it.

 C17

    Twenty-three thousand five hundred and thirteen, forty-one thousand two hundred and three.


    Liu Ji was the Liu Boyan who had been mentioned countless times by others in the future, standing shoulder to shoulder with Zhuge Liang in the Three Kingdoms period. Actually, Luo Chuanzhong, the author of "Romance of the Three Kingdoms", was one of Chen Yougui''s hanger-ons. He had deviated a lot from the official history of "Records of the Three Kingdoms", and a large part of the deviations were due to the fact that he had witnessed the battle between Chen Yougui, Zhu Yuanzhang and Zhang Shicheng. Furthermore, he had played these events into a story and written it into a novel.


    Zhuge Liang''s original plan and the source of some of his achievements were actually Uncle Liu, but it was very possible that he was Xi Yingzhen. Because Luo Tong Zhong and Xi Yingzhen were closer to each other, after all.


    Now tell me why Xi Yingzhen and Liu Bo Wen were at loggerheads with each other.


    The reason was simple. Both of them were rare Warlock experts at the time, so of course they had to fight one another.


    Liu Bowen taught himself from a young age, following the teachings of Chen Tuan and Zhou Dunyi of the Song Dynasty, as well as Zhu Xi of the later stage. Liu Bowen was a very intelligent person, who had mastered the essence of Taoism and Confucianism, and had become a Warlock Greatmaster. Moreover, Xi Yingzhen''s identity and master were unknown, and there were very few records of him in the history books. Instead, it was Xi Yingzhen''s master ¡ª the art of deception.


    At that time, the two of them had their own masters. Other than fighting each other, there was another reason, and that was because they both wanted a book called < The Sand of the Ganges >.


    The book "The Sand of the Ganges" actually had a history. It had existed since ancient Greece, and it was clearly written by Archimedes. The book had not been translated into China and had been circulating in Europe and Central Asia. It was not a very famous theory, and it was very marginalized and almost ignored by the rest of Archimedes achievements.


    But during the Yuan Dynasty, when the Mongol army occupied Central and Eastern Europe, many of the Central Asian colored people came to the Central Plains, and the handwritten copies of the booklet were passed around to the people.


    The official did not care about the booklet at all, as it was completely useless to the social environment of the time.


    Now let''s talk about what "The Sand of the Ganges" actually said.


    In ancient times, mathematics was not really developed. One of the problems was how to display a large number of people. In Chinese, for example, the word "three" and "numbers" is used to describe the huge number of numbers, that is to say, the large number, and then the concept of the trillions of such numbers was invented, but the higher number, the trillions, trillions, trillions, were also written down, but they could not be used for calculation.


    The ancient West was the same problem. But "The Sand of the Ganges" suggests a relatively precise way of expressing large numbers.


    Nowadays, society didn''t think much of it, but in ancient times, it was a very difficult thing to do.


    Moreover, < Sand of the Ganges > was not just a mathematical topic. It advocated the concept of being able to calculate all the sand in the world.


    This had something to do with mysticism, so in the late Yuan Dynasty, this book attracted the attention of many Chinese warlocks, because Chinese Taoism had a systematic knowledge of arithmetic and applied it to magic.


    At that time, Xi Yingzhen and Liu Bo Wen looked forward to the manual of < Sand of the Ganges >, but it had fallen into Xi Yingzhen''s hands. It was a pity that Xi Yingzhen couldn''t find the right arithmetic from this book, and could improve his own techniques. On the contrary, because of this matter, he suffered a blow from Uncle Liu.


    However, Xi Yingzhen had a disciple called Yao Guangxiao, who was also the number one contributor to the battle. When Chen You Liang was defeated and lost his life to Zhu Yuanzhang, Xi Yingzhen also did not know his whereabouts.


    But it could be confirmed that the < < Sand of the Ganges > > book was definitely in Dao Yan''s hands. Because dozens of years later, Dao Yan had added the strongest arithmetic to the art of deception. Now, everyone knew, this arithmetic was the Sand Counting!


    This was why Shen Dexu was so shocked by the Sand Counting. According to the internal records of the Daoist Sect, Dao Yan, who had mastered the Sand Counting back then, had great abilities. Other things could be discussed later on, but in the chaotic army, he could tell how many soldiers there were with a single glance. At that time, the numerous Warlocks had all verified in front of Dao Yan that Dao Yan truly had an extraordinary Inherent Skill.


    Dao Yan didn''t need any equipment to be able to see how many leaves a tree had, how many salt grains were in a jar, and even how accurately he could control the quantity of military rations to two.


    Someone who had this kind of ability would become the strategist of Emperor Yongle, and since Zhu Yunwen no longer had any usable warlocks by his side, it would be strange if Zhu Di couldn''t win against Zhu Yunwen since Uncle Liu had already died a long time ago.


    This was the art of deception''s arithmetic ¡ª ¡ª The origin of the Sand Counting. However, after Dao Yan, no one in the art of deception was able to learn Sand Counting.


    When Wang Kunpeng told Shen Dexu that someone was able to become a Sand Counting and was brothers with Wang Kunpeng, Shen Dexu didn''t dare believe his own ears. However, those words were spoken by Wang Kunpeng, and it was definitely not Wang Kunpeng who was bragging.


    "Can I visit that man?" Shen Dexu cautiously asked Wang Kunpeng.


    Wang Kunpeng pointed at Huang Kun and said: "It''s not difficult to see that person, but to invite that person out, it really must be someone from the Huang Family."


    Huang Kun spread out his hands, indicating that he did not understand.


    "That person is no longer willing to participate in anything related to the Taoism Sect Sect." Wang Kunpeng said, "But our art of deception and Huang Family have an agreement, that is, for the descendants of our art of deception, we must accept a disciple with Huang Family."


    "Dao Elder Wang," Huang Kun asked hesitantly, "Are you talking about me?"


    Wang Kunpeng laughed and continued to speak: "So I won''t take you as my disciple, give him the chance to do so."


    "But what''s the use?" Shen Dexu asked curiously.


    "Huang Kun became his disciple," Wang Kunpeng said as he looked at Huang Kun. "No matter what happened to Huang Kun, he would help him with all his might, because ¡­"


    "Because of what?" Huang Kun and Shen Dexu couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because, he wants to pass down his ability," Wang Kunpeng said calmly. "Then, he can stay out of this matter."


    Shen Dexu sighed, "It''s really strange for someone with such great ability to not wish to accomplish anything."


    "Yet, there is such a strange person," Wang Kunpeng helplessly said, "What can you do with him?"


    Huang Kun felt very uncomfortable in his heart, because he discovered that, as a chess piece, he was playing around with his elders. But he couldn''t help but ask, "What should I do?"


    "This has to do with you." Wang Kunpeng looked at Huang Kun, "The person you were talking about was the same as the person I was talking about. He had attracted some things from a young age that he couldn''t see, but at that time, your Grandfather Huang Soongbai was an expert at exorcism, so he was protected under a young age. Now that your grandfather is dead, those things have risked their lives to find you. "


    "For example, those Water Ghost s," Huang Kun suddenly remembered, "You said that there were two more."

 C18

    Huang Kun felt that he had been fooled. This world was just that cruel. Senior, experienced people will always have a sense of superiority in front of young people, but they have completely forgotten how they came here from being noobs one step at a time. Or perhaps it was because they had suffered from such perverted scorn that they wanted to vent their emotions on the next generation.


    Huang Kun couldn''t stand Wang Kunpeng''s attitude. On one hand, Wang Kunpeng had also admitted that he was the successor of the famous Huang Family, and maybe he had already set up the successor to the art of deception, but he still revealed the feelings of looking down on him.


    Huang Kun immediately thought of what Wang Kunpeng had said. The two disciples of the art of deception Sect would never be able to deal with each other, and right now, he already wanted to hand him over to the other disciple of the art of deception. Of course, his attitude towards was not any better, because he would become''s enemy sooner or later. It was just that he didn''t know what kind of disciple Wang Kunpeng would find, he just hoped that it wasn''t this kind of character to look down on others.


    Listening to Wang Kunpeng''s narration, it seemed that he was not someone who was easy to deal with. If his temper was the same as Wang Kunpeng, then wouldn''t he have to suffer even more contempt?


    Didn''t they know that the day when they were old, when their abilities were high and their bodies were old, would they not worry about revenge from the younger generation?


    Also, he hadn''t agreed to intervene in the matters between huckster s like them, but Wang Kunpeng seemed to have completely thought that he would agree. He didn''t even ask himself.


    On the way back to school, Huang Kun kept on thinking about these questions, and the more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He couldn''t help but kick the corner of the street. As his toes touched the hard concrete floor, he grimaced in pain. With his foot injured, Huang Kun slowly returned to his room.


    The other roommates were still talking non-stop. When they saw Huang Kun push open the door and enter, all of them shut their mouths at the same time. Huang Kun was still thinking about Wang Kunpeng''s casual attitude towards him, and couldn''t be bothered to care about what his roommates were blabbering about.


    Huang Kun sat on the bed with his legs crossed, his roommates were saying that they were going out to go online, so he left one by one. Only Huang Kun was left in the dorm. No one asked him what was wrong with his foot.


    Huang Kun took off his shoes and socks, seeing that his toes were severely swollen, his toenails were turned over, so he could only force himself to lie down to rest. After falling asleep, when he woke up, he saw that it was gradually getting dark outside the window. His head felt dizzy, and he felt like falling asleep again.


    As a result, in his dreams, he heard someone crying non-stop. Huang Kun was disturbed, but suddenly he woke up, and saw that other than him, there was no one else in the room.


    Now, Huang Kun immediately woke up from his stupor and remained motionless. He then let out a soft cry, listening to everything clearly, and it was even below his ears. Huang Kun immediately flipped the pillow over. The sound was still there, and he pulled the pillow apart to find out that the sound was under the bed.


    Huang Kun hesitated, he had already started to be afraid. Wang Kunpeng had said before that a ghost was following him. However, when Huang Kun wanted to continue sleeping, he couldn''t stop crying. The pain in his leg was too much, and he couldn''t leave his dorm either, so he hoped that his roommates would come back to boost his courage. However, these bastards wouldn''t come back until it was around midnight, so it wasn''t strange for them to go online all night.


    This intermittent wailing made Huang Kun very afraid and frustrated. In the end, Huang Kun had no choice but to stretch his head out of the way of the bed and look under the bed.


    But there was nothing suspicious under the bed.


    Huang Kun cursed twice before continuing to sleep. He simply pulled two lumps of cotton off the bed and covered his ears.


    Who would have thought that Huang Kun was dreaming again? He dreamed that he was sleeping on the bed, and when he was sitting at his bedside, Huang Kun didn''t know if it was his hallucination or a dream, but seeing that person sitting next to him reading a book, a person suddenly barged in from outside. The person reading raised his head, and the person who barged in had a machete in hand, cutting off the person reading the book.


    Blood started to gush out. Huang Kun was so scared that he immediately sat up, but this time, he realised that the floor of his room was filled with blood.


    Fortunately, his roommate had returned. When he saw the wet floor, he realized that the toilet had been blocked and the sewage had spread to his room. His roommate started to criticize Huang Kun. tried to explain why he did not go to the toilet at all. Amongst the roommates, especially his crotch, how could he believe it and continue cursing and chattering. Huang Kun was not in a good mood to begin with, so when he started an argument with his crotch, his other roommates leaned towards his crotch.


    His crotch was still cursing him, saying that he always read in bed, and when they left, he had the toilet blocked as well. After saying that, Huang Kun stopped talking. He had clearly gone out for an entire morning, how could he be reading in his dorm room? Could it be that they saw someone else ¡­


    The few of them cursed for a while before falling asleep. In the middle of the night, the more Huang Kun thought about it, the more excited he became. He thought about the dream he had, the dream of chopping people down, and the thought of if there was a blade, he would kill all of his roommates. However, he suddenly discovered that he had stood up. Moreover, his hand was heavy. As he lifted his hand, he discovered that he was holding a bloody machete.


    Now that his crotch was right in front of him, he was snoring in disgust. Huang Kun felt a burst of boredom in his heart, and once he got excited, he wanted to chop his crotch to death. In the end, his crotch suddenly woke up and shouted at Huang Kun: "Kubei Kun, are you done yet? Why aren''t you sleeping in the middle of the night, what are you holding a water bottle for, you want to burn me to death?"


    The other people in the dorm also woke up, only then did Huang Kun come to his senses. He didn''t know when, but he was holding a bottle of warm water in his hands.


    The news of Huang Kun going crazy quickly spread around the academy, and many people were pointing at him, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. There were several times when he heard someone saying that he might be the next Ma Jiajie. However, Huang Kun did not understand, although his family was not well off, he was not in a situation where he could not afford the school fees or food. His heart wasn''t twisted, it was just that he liked having nightmares.


    He was usually on good terms with his classmates, why did he suddenly get sent by Shen Dexu to the Yangtze River, and upon seeing the huckster, his life began to change?


    The following rumors made Huang Kun even more depressed. He didn''t know why, but someone had already found out that his grandfather was a sorcerer of the Changyang. Therefore, like his grandfather, he also liked to pretend to be mysterious and speak unnecessarily. The heavens were merciful to him, Huang Kun had never had such a thought before.


    However, there was one thing that Huang Kun himself couldn''t avoid, and that was that he was still having nightmares about a man sitting on his bed and reading a book almost every night, and then having his neck chopped off by someone who rushed in.


    Huang Kun could not endure it any longer. He knew that there were some things that could not be avoided, so he called Shen Dexu, told him his own business, and asked him how to resolve it.


    Half an hour after he made the call, Wang Kunpeng came to school. He looked around Huang Kun''s room and said, "I was wondering why there''s such a dirty thing pestering you, so it turns out to be like this."


    Huang Kun asked, "What exactly happened?"


    "Someone had died in this dorm before." Wang Kunpeng said, "It''s still a murder case."


    Huang Kun''s heart was at ease now as he said to Wang Kunpeng: "You can see from Taoist Wang, you must also be able to break this matter."


    Wang Kunpeng laughed, "I already said, this matter must be settled by that person."


    "How the fuck should I know who that person is?" Huang Kun panicked, "Where should I go?"


    "I can smell that person''s scent from your body," Wang Kunpeng said mysteriously. "You''re not far from him." With that, he left.


    In his heart, Huang Kun scolded Wang Kunpeng until he was unable to do anything about it. But at least he knew some details, he asked an old professor in the school. This professor was not bad, and probably wouldn''t hide anything from him.


    As expected, the old professor did.


    It turned out that 20 years ago, in the dorm that Huang Kun lived in, there was a guy that liked a girl in his class. However, that girl had a boyfriend. In the end, this guy chased the girl to the corner of the security''s wall with flowery words. The security guard was not convinced and ran to the school to chop the boy to death.


    This matter became the talk of the town twenty years ago.


    Huang Kun knew about the situation, and was unconvinced in his heart, hence he didn''t bother to look for Wang Kunpeng anymore. He waited for his roommates to go out at night, and then burned some paper in his room as he talked "You guys settle your problems, don''t look for me again ¡­" Something like that.


    Just as they were about to burn the paper, their roommates suddenly came back. The Internet Cafe had been cut off and they had returned to their dorms early. This time, his roommates looked down on him even more, but didn''t dare to say anything. When Huang Kun was sleeping at night, he could hear his roommates chatting non-stop. Huang Kun understood in his heart that his roommate was taking precautions against him.

 C19

    Everyone had a rebellious mindset, the more his roommates targeted him, the more Huang Kun felt angry. However, he continued to have nightmares at night, and was extremely annoyed every day. Then, Wang Kunpeng suddenly called again, asking about the situation with Huang Kun. Huang Kun grumpily replied and was about to hang up. But before Wang Kunpeng hung up the phone, he heard a sentence that caused his hair to stand on end. Wang Kunpeng said. I saw that the time limit for the murder is almost up, if you still haven''t figured it out, something bad is going to happen to your dorm.


    Huang Kun had a nagging feeling that Wang Kunpeng was trying to trick him, and no longer wanted to care about it. In the end, something really happened that night. This time, it was Huang Kun who suddenly felt that something was amiss when he woke up. Then he saw a red light seeping through the gap in the door. His roommates would just go online all night, come back to sleep during the day, and try to break the time with Huang Kun. Therefore, there was no one in the dorm right now. Huang Kun saw the terrifying red lights.


    He summoned up his courage and shouted, "Who is it?"


    There was no response from outside, but the red light was still there. Huang Kun had been in a bad mood these past few days, he was no longer afraid even if he got angry. He got up and walked to the door, and then opened it. He took a look and saw a pile of flames beneath his feet. A person was currently kneeling in front of him, burning a piece of paper. Seeing Huang Kun, he immediately stood up and apologized. Huang Kun did not know whether he was a human or a ghost.


    This scene frightened Huang Kun. In order to bolster his courage, he scolded loudly: "Why are you burning paper to dead people here, do we have dead people here?"


    After saying that, Huang Kun suddenly remembered that his own room had indeed been used by people. It looked like this person must be the family of the deceased. They must have been here twenty years ago to burn paper.


    The man waved his hand and was about to leave, but was stopped by Huang Kun, who suddenly saw that the man''s face was pale white, even the fiery light could see through his pale white face, the green veins underneath the skin clearly, in the middle of the night, even Huang Kun was afraid of meeting such a person.


    At daybreak, Wang Kunpeng took the initiative to look for Huang Kun. After entering the room, he sighed. He told Huang Kun that this dorm room was filled with killing intent, why weren''t you in a hurry at all.


    Huang Kun then told his about someone burning paper at the door last night.


    Wang Kunpeng thought for a while, then said to Huang Kun: "This is not fun anymore. It''s fortunate that I came today, otherwise something big would have happened. "


    Huang Kun asked about the situation and Wang Kunpeng replied, "I have heard about a student of the Three Gorges University who was killed by a security guard outside because of some emotional issues. Specifically, that security guard called the girl out first. When they were arguing, he killed the girl. After killing, the security guard went to the boys'' room and killed the girl. Later, the security guards were also shot. "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I was just trying to scare you. Those three people were all dead, filled with murderous intent. It''s normal for them to be messing around in your dorm room for a whole day."


    "Causing trouble for a day?" Huang Kun asked, "Why is that so?"


    "Because it happened twenty years ago today," Wang Kunpeng said. "Why else would I have come here?


    "What?" Huang Kun immediately asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Are you clear about what I said?" Wang Kunpeng said, "During this period of time, you probably want to kill your roommates everyday, right? You think that everyone is targeting you."


    Huang Kun was speechless, he did indeed have this thought.


    "This is how you were affected," Wang Kunpeng said. "Don''t think that ghosts and gods are so powerful, they were actually just infecting your mind. If I guessed correctly, there are already things hidden under your bed."


    Huang Kun immediately retorted, "I don''t."


    Wang Kunpeng walked over to Huang Kun''s bed and lifted up the blanket. Huang Kun was also dumbfounded when he saw it, and there was a watermelon knife on the bed, he did not know when that happened.


    "If you don''t come today ¡­" Huang Kun paused for a while and said, "I might kill someone tonight ¡­ This is too fucking weird. "


    "Since this matter was revealed, then it''s nothing," Wang Kunpeng said. "However, you said that there was someone burning paper last night, that is quite surprising."


    Wang Kunpeng thought for a while, "Maybe I burned some paper for you guys in advance. There was an expert who knew that someone''s life was about to be lost in your room."


    After Wang Kunpeng finished speaking, he immediately made Huang Kun stick out his tongue and looked at it carefully. Huang Kun was also confused, he immediately went to the bathroom to look in the mirror, only to see that his tongue had formed a thick layer of green.


    "Forget it," Wang Kunpeng said. "I''ll bring you to find that person and have him settle this matter."


    Huang Kun asked: "You could have helped me deal with this matter, why didn''t you do it yourself?"


    "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand," Wang Kunpeng said as he led Huang Kun around, "Huang Lianqing owed me a debt of kindness, if the people from your Huang Family have troubles, I would definitely not stand by and watch. I was only trying to salvage the iron board, I have cast a spell in the Yangtze River, my opponent might already be alarmed."


    "So that''s why you''re not willing to use any more spells," Huang Kun said. Just let him stand up for you. "


    "That''s fine." Wang Kunpeng waved his hands, giving an explanation.


    Wang Kunpeng brought Huang Kun out of the school and went straight to the internet cafe. Huang Kun was curious, "Why are you going to the internet cafe?"


    "Like I said, that person is very close to you, so he should be together with your roommate," Wang Kunpeng said. That brother of mine has already stayed in the Internet Cafe for half a year. In this half year, I have looked for him in every single Internet Cafe in Yichang. "


    Huang Kun was even more at a loss.


    When the two of them entered the Internet Cafe, Huang Kun saw that his roommates were indeed both there and they were forming a party to play games. Wang Kunpeng immediately walked to a side of the computer screen and followed along. Seeing a man with disheveled hair, with a long beard, whose face had probably not been washed for a week, whose eyes were pooping on the sides of his nose, who was curled up on a chair with one leg without a pair of socks, who had a cigarette in his mouth, who was staring at the computer screen with squinted eyes, while playing a keyboard and mouse, what he actually played was an overpowered online game, "Legend". The computer desk in front of him had a large pile of buckets of boxes and several cola cans on it. Aside from the instant noodle box and can, there was also an ashtray with cigarette butts all piled up into a small hill.


    Wang Kunpeng spoke, "Have you had enough fun?"


    The person looked at the screen, "Don''t bother laozi, I''m going to level up soon."


    Wang Kunpeng sighed, and continued to wait. Huang Kun also watched him level. After more than ten minutes, the man took out a cigarette pack and found it empty. He suddenly raised his head and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Internet Cafe manager, can I get a pack of cigarettes?"


    The employee also shouted, "You already owe me four packs of cigarettes."


    "From my Cartesian."


    "Your card is out of money."


    He turned his head to the side, and said to Wang Kunpeng: "What are you doing? Help me recharge the price."


    Wang Kunpeng had no choice but to walk over to the counter to redeem the price. When he came back, he even brought two packs of cigarettes with him. Huang Kun''s eyeballs were about to fall out of their sockets. When he saw Wang Kunpeng, he gave off a high-spirited air, not panicking at all. He brought everyone out of their predicament in the thick fog on the Yangtze River, and just like Shen Dexu, he was calm and composed. He didn''t expect to be called around by someone addicted to the internet in this Internet Cafe. He didn''t have any temper at all. What was the relationship between them!?


    Then, he forgot Wang Kunpeng''s existence and continued to play the game. This time, after playing for two hours, Huang Kun saw that he had levelled up.


    The man turned and smiled to Wang Kunpeng: "Coming."


    Wang Kunpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Madman, how long are you going to play for?"


    The first chapter finished.

 C20

    Proclamation of the Grandmaster


    Sand Counting division: 42,532 enter, 10,362 exit


    Hearing Wang Kunpeng addressing this "madman", Huang Kun could not help but burst out laughing, he did not expect the madman to say to Huang Kun: "What are you laughing at, his name is not that good to hear, right?"


    Huang Kun''s stomach was about to burst out laughing, he could only endure it and not let out a laugh, feeling extremely unwell in his heart. Wang Kunpeng ¡ª Wang Baoyang ¡ª Hugging Yang Zi, such an awesome person, actually had an incredibly funny nickname like an ordinary person.


    Furthermore, from the looks of it, Wang Kunpeng was not at all unaccustomed to this nickname. It seemed that the two of them had been calling each other this for many years already.


    "What I feared finally happened," said Wang-mu to the madman, "began."


    "What the hell." The madman stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, coughed a few times, and spat into the ashtray.


    "There''s something you should remember." Wang Kunpeng said, "In the past, there was a person called Golden Fire in Huang Family. Back then, he was the one who saved your life."


    "Yes." The madman lit another cigarette. "So what?"


    "A life for a life," said Bastard.


    was shocked in his heart. His Huang Family in Xiu Mountain, his own family, seemed to really be extraordinary. He himself had never heard of the existence of Golden Fire.


    The madman thought for a long time, "That golden fire let me go once, but you also said, he has no descendants, he also died, how can I return it?"


    Wang Ba pulled Huang Kun in front of the madman, "This man is Golden Flame''s nephew, we are in trouble."


    The madman looked at Huang Kun and snorted, then said to Huang Kun: "Extend your tongue out."


    Huang Kun finally understood that this bearded man with the messy hair was truly capable, and had no choice but to stick out his tongue. The madman raised his hand and pinched Huang Kun''s tongue, not caring if it was dirty or not, but instead pulling Huang Kun''s tongue out for a long time. After carefully looking at it, he said to the bastard, "There''s something that''s wrapped around him, but you can settle it."


    "As I said, what I was worried about has happened," said Bastard. "You know, I can''t let that man know I''m still doing it."


    The madman was silent for a long time, then said, "Looks like everything I predicted was true."


    "Yes." "Stop playing."


    Madman stood up, looked at Huang Kun and suddenly asked: "Whose son are you?"


    "Huang Daxian." Huang Kun replied honestly.


    "Bullshit." The madman turned his head and said to Wang Ba, "There isn''t such a name for Huang Family people. You f * cking tricked me with a fake name."


    "His grandfather is Huang Soongbai," said Wang Ba calmly.


    "The old fellow who was chased out by Huang Lianqing," the madman said with renewed energy. "Interesting."


    When Huang Kun heard that the madman was not respectful to his grandfather, he was agitated in his heart.


    "Have you heard of Sand Counting?" the madman asked curiously, "Wang Ba told you right?"


    "Madman," Wang Kunpeng said, "do you still remember Yuwen Fachen?"


    The madman looked at Huang Kun, then looked at Wang Ba, "That''s all, it''s him."


    Wang Kunpeng heaved a sigh of relief. Huang Kun had a general understanding of the situation. It seemed that these two people had agreed upon an agreement beforehand, and this agreement must be related to him.


    However, this person called Crazy was truly unable to see what kind of strong person had such a demeanor.


    "There was someone burning paper in front of my room last night ¡­" Huang Kun knew he had to strike while the iron was still hot.


    "Enough," the madman interrupted Huang Kun, "Your life is good, if not for someone carrying the burden for you. If it wasn''t for this Taoist Wang who wants to stand up for you, you would have lost your mind tonight. You would use a machete to chop your roommate''s head.


    Huang Kun was stunned, this man called Crazy didn''t ask anything and understood the situation clearly. But the funny thing was, he said he was swearing at the Taoist.


    "You''re not a Taoist?" Huang Kun asked.


    "I''m not," said the madman, laughing. "Have you ever seen anyone scold himself like that?"


    Huang Kun saw that Wang Ba''s face was extremely ugly and felt awkward.


    The bastard said to the madman, "Quickly finish this matter. There are still big matters."


    The lunatic said, "It''s the same as before. If you can''t handle it, come find me."


    Huang Kun was completely speechless towards the two of them. Even though he looked to be in his early thirties, he still spoke in such a carefree manner.


    The three of them returned to their room. Madman looked up and down, then knelt at the door and carefully touched the ground. Then he looked up and said, "This is fun. You all guessed wrong."


    Huang Kun, the descendant of the outer sect of Huang Family in Xiu Mountain, was actually entangled by dirty things. If other warlocks were to find out, how ridiculous would it be? It was just that Huang Kun was not aware of the fame of Huang Family right now, or else he would definitely feel ashamed to the extreme.


    But right now, Huang Kun could only hope that Wang Kunpeng and this madman would help him solve this problem. He never would have thought that this was just a method for Wang Kunpeng to use him as a chess piece and pull crazy people into the water.


    The madman wandered around the room for a bit before saying to Huang Kun, "I do have a grudge."


    Wang Kunpeng then told the story of how he killed the crazy man. The madman calculates what happened and says to the bastard, "Have you forgotten your water supply yet?"


    "I haven''t forgotten," replied Bastard.


    "Someone who deserves to die." The madman replied, "The one who died was very unjust, so he had always been looking for an opportunity to vent."


    "What do you mean?" Huang Kun asked.


    The madman said to the son of a bitch, "Go check out the class list of the student who was killed at that time."


    Wang Ba immediately said, "I''ve already checked and found the list. The copies are all here."


    "Then what are we waiting for?" "Show it to me."


    The bastard opened his briefcase and took out a stack of papers, showing them to the madman one by one. When Huang Kun looked at it, it turned out to be a class''s name list.


    Huang Kun stared at Wang Ba, it turned out that he had come prepared.


    The madman casually flipped through the pages. Wang Ba picked out one, it was the information of a female student, "The girl who was killed is this person."


    Then he took out another one. "The boy who was killed was him."


    Huang Kun looked at the picture of the man and woman. The man''s eyebrows were broken, the woman''s cheekbones were high. It really was the face of someone who had died prematurely.


    However, the madman did not mind. He went through the information once and then took out a piece of information. He pointed at the photo and said, "It should be this person with a pair of peach blossom eyes."


    Huang Kun did not understand what the madman was talking about, but looking at the person in the photo, he felt that it was strange. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly realized that this person''s face was the strange looking middle-aged man who burned the paper last night.


    "Oh oh oh" Huang Kun shouted a few times in succession.


    The bastard and the madman looked at him, "Your brain is quite good."


    "This person hasn''t gone far." Wang Ba confidently said, "Today is the day of death, he must come again."


    "Why?" Huang Kun was foolish, but he immediately realized something, "He was just like me, and was pestered and refused to let go."


    The madman looked at the name on the file, walked to the doorway and shouted, "Yang Fuhai, you come out." Stop hiding. "


    After shouting a few times, Huang Kun indeed saw the middle-aged man from last night slowly walk over from the corridor''s end, holding a stack of Yellow Mounted Paper in his hands as well as a few candles. And this person called Yang Fuhai, was precisely the student''s information in the madman''s hands.


    The situation was already clear, there was no need for to know what was happening. The person who was killed by love at that time should be this Yang Fuhai in front of him. However, the security guards rushed into the dorm and killed another person, so Yang Fuhai had to bear the guilt for the past 20 years.


    Wang Ba said to Yang Fuhai, "I''ll teach you a way, how to burn paper."


    When Yang Fuhai heard this, he hurriedly kowtowed. Wang Ba placed the candle in Yang Fuhai''s hand into a very strange shape and then gave Yang Fuhai a small branch, which should be peach wood, for Yang Fuhai to take. Yang Fuhai did as he was told, kneeling down to burn the paper.


    The madman and Huang Kun stood at the side and asked Huang Kun: "I want to ask you a question, it''s very important, I want to see if you can answer it."


    Huang Kun watched as Yang Fuhai''s burnt paper money was caught up by a gust of wind and floated out of the corridor. He wondered why they had such a huge grudge. Yet the madman and Wang Kunpeng, these two huckster s, were all in his control.


    "I''m asking you," the madman began. "What can you see?"


    Huang Kun looked at Yang Fuhai, and suddenly felt the guilt in Yang Fuhai''s heart. He immediately understood everything, yes, that was in the afternoon, the security guard ferociously stopped a student, "Yang Fuhai lives in that dorm?"


    The student was scared out of his wits when he saw the blood on the guard''s hands. He was also holding a girl''s hairpin. "Third floor, the second door near the stairs," the student said to the security guard.


    This was Huang Kun''s dorm room.


    When the security guard heard this, he immediately ran to the third floor. However, that student was still standing there, and Huang Kun could clearly see in Yang Fuhai''s memories, that student was Yang Fuhai himself!


    Wang Ba said to the madman, "You said that if there is such a person, you will leave the mountain."


    The madman curled his lips and said, "Whatever you say."


    Huang Kun suddenly understood and said to the madman: "You are the same as me, you can also see his memories!"


    "Not everyone has this ability." "You''re as fucking unlucky as I am."


    On the other side, Yang Fuhai knew that the matter was over. He thanked Wang Ba profusely, handed him a business card and left in a hurry. The madman took the business card, smiled and said: "Who said there is karma, this person is also an Anqi company manager."


    Only Huang Kun knew that this kind of thing was not a big deal in front of Wang Kunpeng and the madman, but from their tone, the things that they had to face were many times more difficult than what they had just faced. And very clearly, he was also one of them, and the reason for this was only because he was surnamed Huang.


    In just a few short days, Wang Kunpeng had already said one sentence many times:


    "It''s starting now!"

 C21

    Now that Huang Kun was a fool, he finally understood that Wang Kunpeng was scheming something. He couldn''t do it alone, he had to rely on the madman in front of him to help him.


    Huang Kun did not know where this madman came from. Right now, he only knew three points.


    The madman and Wang Kunpeng are from the same sect in art of deception. It seems that the two of them have a good relationship, but there were some conflicts between them back then.


    Two, Madman will become his Master.


    3. The madman knows Sand Counting. Regardless of his other abilities, just the arithmetic of Sand Counting alone is enough for him to be ranked as the number one expert among the world''s Warlocks.


    Huang Kun thought about it with anticipation. After all, he was just an ordinary university student, possessing the vision of a diaosi from the future. But now, this opportunity had actually appeared in front of him.


    Now, Huang Kun knew another person: Yuwen Fachen.


    Hearing Wang Kunpeng''s tone, this person had a huge impact on him and the madman.


    The madman had already solved Huang Kun''s problem and was about to leave, "I''m going to the Internet Cafe, look for me if you need anything." With that, he waved his hand and left. Only Wang Kunpeng and Huang Kun were left behind.


    Huang Kun was a little embarrassed as he asked Wang Kunpeng: "Dao Elder Wang, did you arrange for me to become his disciple? What is his name exactly, I can''t possibly call my master crazy."


    Wang Kunpeng thought for a while, then said to Huang Kun: "First, I have to remind you something, if he goes to play online games in the future, you can''t say something meaningless in front of him."


    "Why?"


    "Because he will tell you," Wang Kunpeng explained. "Our world is just a web game, everything is the same."


    "Isn''t he an idiot?"


    "Yeah, he''s just a fool, what can you do," Wang Kunpeng said. "You have to follow him regarding this matter."


    "Can you tell me what''s going on between you?" Huang Kun said, "I don''t know what exactly you, Daoist Master Shen and my master want to do, it has to do with that iron anchor in the Yangtze River? Also, who exactly is Yuwen Fachen? "


    "Yuwen Fachen has some skills," Wang Kunpeng said. "He was able to grasp a Dao Sect''s array, I almost died inside that array."


    "Flood Array." Huang Kun recalled Wang Kunpeng mentioning this.


    "I''ve been afraid of water my whole life." Wang Kunpeng said, "But I can''t get rid of this."


    "That thing in the Yangtze River ¡­"


    "Yes." Wang Kunpeng said, "Someone will come and snatch it away."


    "You have to be careful."


    "Let me tell you the true name of your master," it seemed like Wang Kunpeng was unwilling to continue this topic, "His real name is Xu Yunfeng and his identity is that of the art of deception. We''ve known each other for almost twenty years. I don''t want to say too much.


    Huang Kun smiled and said: "I know that you want me to take him as your master and become the disciple of your art of deception, I have already discussed this matter since long ago.


    "Alright," Wang Kunpeng said. "I quite like your point.


    Huang Kun spread out his hands: "If you don''t want to clarify, then I won''t agree."


    "It''s really f * cking different times," Wang Kunpeng said. "In the past, I was only asking for master, but now, it''s the opposite. Master is asking for disciples."


    Wang Kunpeng knew that if he did not give Huang Kun an explanation, he really might not agree to take him as his master. So he started to talk about the reason, but very briefly:


    Huang Kun''s grandfather was called Huang Soongbai and was originally the patriarch of the Huang Family in Xiu Mountain, in other words, the head of the household. However, in the early fifties, when Huang Soongbai was just released, he was driven out of the Huang Family by his cousin ¡ª Huang Lianqing. Huang Lianqing became the manager of Huang Family in Xiu Mountain. When Huang Soongbai reached the Changyang, he concealed all of his abilities and didn''t make any movements in his life. And Huang Lianqing later on became one of the top tier Warlocks in Eastern Sichuan.


    In the nineties, Huang Lianqing had a conversation with a young Warlock in Hubei province. That young Warlock was the successor of the art of deception, Zhao Yier. This Zhao Yier was Wang Kunpeng''s master. If things went on like this, then art of deception would just be passed down from generation to generation, that would be fine, but Wang Kunpeng had a good brother who was a living ancestor. This man did not need Huang Kun to ask, to know that it was the powerful but eccentric madman ¡ª ¡ª Xu Yunfeng.


    Madman''s Taoist talent was very high, he was born with the ability to kill ghosts, eight words, six flames. He was born with extraordinary talent, but he was a bit stupid. So both Zhao Yier from the art of deception and Zhao Yier''s senior brother Jin Xuanzi liked lunatics very much. However, because of the madman''s personality, he was unwilling to take him as his master. In the end, the madman could only use the name of art of deception.


    At this time, because Zhao Yier had offended someone, that person was very powerful and killed Zhao Yier. The madman and Wang Kunpeng were so angry that they wanted to take revenge for Zhao Yier. He missed the chance and let his opponent run away and let go of the tiger back to the mountain. The power of his opponent became increasingly stronger, far surpassing Wang Kunpeng and the madman. Therefore, Wang Kunpeng had always been very worried about this matter.


    Madman had already committed a grave mistake. After that, he had experienced a few things. He had become indifferent to everything, so he would always play games in the Internet Cafe. Moreover, for some reason, his identity was erased, and someone like him could be considered to have disappeared from this world. So everyone only knew of Wang Kunpeng, but they had forgotten that there was still a powerful character in the art of deception, Xu Yunfeng.


    Originally, there was still one more ruthless character in the art of deception, and that person was Jin Xuanzi''s disciple, Jin Zhong. However, Jin Zhong could also be considered to have met both Wang Kunpeng and Xu Yunfeng when he was born.


    And now, because of the matter of salvaging the iron anchor, the day of the long river bottom iron plate had appeared again. So once Wang Kunpeng''s opponent found out about this news, he would come and snatch the iron plate. And what Wang Kunpeng wanted to do was to prevent his opponent from succeeding. This matter could not be done with just Wang Kunpeng and Xu Yunfeng, so he still needed the help of Huang Family in Xiu Mountain. Therefore, Huang Kun had to rely on his status of a art of deception to go compete with Huang Xi for the Patriarch''s position.


    After hearing what Wang Kunpeng had to say, Huang Kun understood everything. He agreed silently. The reason why he agreed was actually very simple. That was, why he was able to snatch the position of Patriarch from Huang Xi''s hands after his grandfather was driven out by the Huang Family. That was to let his grandfather have his peace of mind.


    Huang Kun finally understood the history of these people, and realised that the Daoist sects in China were not as calm as they usually were, and there were undercurrents in their private circles, and their sects were fighting ferociously, and would even kill people.


    It seems that this time, the appearance of the iron anchor and iron plate under the Yangtze River was a fuse that triggered the battle between the Taoism Sect and other sects. And from the looks of it, the art of deception where Wang Kunpeng and his wife were at, was the main character on the cusp of a storm. No wonder why Wang Kunpeng lived in seclusion in the Yichang and didn''t make a sound.


    Wang Kunpeng had said this much to Huang Kun, and he told Huang Kun that he would make a trip to the Yan Qi Dam section tomorrow. Huang Kun knew that this matter was not over, and had only just started.


    The next morning, Huang Kun arrived at the agreed location. On the rouge dam, when he arrived, he would see three people standing on a sandbar in the middle of the Yangtze River from far away. There was still a bit of fog on the surface of the river that lingered around the three people.


    Shen Dexu''s attitude towards Xu Yunfeng was very cautious. He did not know what kind of path Xu Yunfeng had come from, but he knew that was from the same sect, so he did not dare to speak carelessly.


    Wang Kunpeng was pointing at the center of the river for Xu Yunfeng, "The situation is like this, we have to guard this anchor."


    "It''s not far," said the madman, "but I don''t think you can hold it. Zhang Guangbi is so powerful now that he probably has all the northern sects in the world in his hands."


    "Madman!" Wang Kunpeng shouted out, "Don''t casually say out this person''s name!"


    "I am just saying, what do you want," the madman continued to speak, "Zhang Guangbi, damn it, I am forcing you to do so. Zhang Tianrann, you don''t even have the right to say it."


    Hearing Wang Kunpeng''s and Xu Yunfeng''s conversation and saying Zhang Tianrann''s name, Huang Kun was fine, but Shen Dexu was already frightened quite a bit.


    "Clan Elder Wang," Shen Dexu said softly, "The one you are talking about is Zhang Tianrann, Spiritual Master Zhang ¡­ How could we afford to offend such a person? "


    Shen Dexu''s words were reasonable, Shen Dexu himself had a very high position in the Dao, so he understood how powerful Zhang Tianrann was in China''s Dao system. It can be said that in the religious sects of the people, from the beginning of the twentieth century to the early stage of the liberation, Zhang Tianrann was the most powerful magician of China. Back then, because of his great power, he had control over hundreds of thousands of people in the church.


    In the dao system, almost everyone thought that Zhang Tianrann was someone close to a deity. Furthermore, Zhang Tianrann had disappeared from Sichuan in the beginning of the liberation. However, even more people from the Daoist sects swore that he had become an immortal.


    After hearing so much from Shen Dexu, Huang Kun at least knew two things:


    One, Zhang Guangbi isn''t dead. According to his age, he should be over 100 years old.


    Secondly, what was difficult was that Zhang Guangbi was an enemy of Xu Yunfeng, and he himself was going to become Xu Yunfeng''s successor.


    Wang Kunpeng looked like an awesome person, but Xu Yunfeng was not that reliable. As Shen Dexu was still hesitating, Huang Kun started to worry that he would lose his life.


    "It''s all done by man." Wang Kunpeng said to Shen Dexu, "Shen Wu, on this matter, it''s no longer the time for you two to retreat." Shen Dexu did not speak, he thought for a long time, then nodded his head, "My son has already gone abroad to study, my wife is over there accompanying his, there is nothing to worry about."


    Wang Kunpeng then said to Crazy: "Crazy, you promised me at the beginning, if someone can take over your shift, you will have to pay for it. Moreover, we have already messed around for the rest of our lives, after this matter, we can live in peace for the rest of our lives."


    "There''s still a fart for the rest of my life," the madman said with a wry smile. "But it doesn''t matter, this is the last time I''ll be able to help you."


    "Take revenge for my master!" Wang Kunpeng said, "Not helping me. This is a personal grudge, and from a big standpoint, you can''t let Zhang Tianrann enter under this iron plate, right? Are you making it so that Sun Liuren can''t continue? "


    "I said yes," said the madman, with a straight face. "What are you trying to do with so much?"


    Huang Kun was about to go crazy, why did another person appear? He could not help but ask, "Who is Sun Liuren?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this!" Wang Kunpeng and the madman turned their heads at the same time and scolded Huang Kun.


    "Then that''s it," Wang Kunpeng crouched down and picked up a branch from the river beside his feet and started to draw on the beach. Huang Kun saw that he had drawn the picture of a Triones.


    "You little egg with the surname of Huang, come over here," the madman called Huang Kun to kneel down, "This is your martial uncle, something Wang Ba is most proficient in in in in his entire life.


    Huang Kun was startled for a moment, then said: "Even if I have already accepted you as my master, is there no ceremony to enter the sect?"


    "Why do you have to do all those crappy things," the madman rolled his eyes, "You don''t find it troublesome."


    Shen Dexu and Wang Kunpeng could only laugh bitterly. It seemed that Wang Kunpeng had long gotten used to the morals of madmen and did not care about it.

 C22

    Huang Kun obediently squatted down, watched Wang Kunpeng use the branch in his hand to draw on the beach, and couldn''t help but to feel disdain in his heart. Didn''t they say that it was a lifetime old martial art? However, as Huang Kun watched Wang Kunpeng draw more and more pictures on the beach, becoming more and more complex, the pattern also slowly became colder, causing him to shiver. It was only now that he knew that even if Wang Kunpeng drew such an array, he still had a strong killing intent.


    What made Huang Kun even more shocked was that the waves of the Changjiang River were still crashing onto the beach. It had obviously submerged the Seven Stars Arrays drawn by Wang Kunpeng, but after the river had receded, the traces were still obvious, and were not affected at all.


    Wang Kunpeng had already drawn a few hundred dots on the beach, and each of the seven dots were able to piece together one of them into the shape of a Triones. However, if one looked more carefully, each of the gathered seven stars could be combined to form an even larger seven stars arrangement.


    Huang Kun saw that Shen Dexu''s forehead was dripping sweat, and knew that Shen Dexu could understand it more than he could.


    Huang Kun looked at the array that Wang Ba casually drew, and the more he looked, the more he felt that it was really something. He even saw that there seemed to be a connection between any two dots, which was why the array formation made by Wang Ba could be endlessly varied. Huang Kun was dumbstruck by the sight. He didn''t even know how much time had passed.


    He suddenly saw a foot erasing all of Wang Kunpeng''s drawings, and was about to stop it, and realised that it was his master, Xu Yunfeng who did it. Xu Yunfeng said to Wang Kunpeng. "Every single place in this formation not only needs a powerful person to guard it, it also has a crucial point that you have yet to solve."


    "I know," Wang Kunpeng replied, "I''m missing a banner."


    "The flag that the martial uncle was talking about," Huang Kun dared to ask, "Is it that the person commanding this array needs to issue an order to the different characters in the array."


    "At least you''re smart." "And that thing can not only command people, but also command ghosts."


    Huang Kun stuck out his tongue. He had displayed his skills before the two elders, but who would have known that this madman thought that he was clever.


    "I know what you want."


    "Yes," said the Bastard with a smile. "You do that sort of thing."


    "What is it?" Shen Dexu said the question that Huang Kun wanted to ask.


    "Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang." The madman said lightly, "Actually, this thing is not used for fighting, it is used by doctors. And I really do know where this thing is. "


    "It seems this is all fate." Shen Dexu said, "Everything that should have come is here."


    "Do you know of the Blind Wei s of the Yichang?" Wang Kunpeng asked Shen Dexu.


    When Huang Kun heard this, his heart was reassured, because in the Blind Wei, this person, even Shen Dexu himself would definitely know about him. The Blind Wei was a famous Chinese medical doctor, he stayed in the millstone brook.


    However, he had died more than ten years ago.


    "It''s in the hands of the head disciple of the Blind Wei," the madman said. "Unfortunately, the head disciple doesn''t know how to use it."


    The situation was as such. The Blind Wei of traditional Chinese medicine sitting in the pavilion was a famous doctor of the Yichang, and there were countless people who were able to save his life. His identity and background were all unknown, and he had wandered all the way from the lower reaches of the Yangtze River to the millstone brook in the 1970s. A blind man of unknown origin, who could possibly count him? At most, he would be given a bowl of rice, so they didn''t know how long this blind man had been wandering for.


    He didn''t expect the blind man to stay in the village after eating his fill. He did not chase him away and planned to send him back home. But no matter how he asked, this blind man only said that his surname was Wei, which meant that he could not tell where he came from. He could only guess from his accent that he was from the generation in the Jingzhou region.


    As a result, Blind Wei stayed in Shuang Pan Xi. What happened afterwards was out of everyone''s expectations, as expected, heaven never bars one''s way. This Blind Wei knew how to treat illnesses, so God gave him a bowl of rice. Forget about the small ailment of having a headache and being hot-headed, he could even treat incurable diseases. In the 1980s, his name would spread far and wide, and not only the patients of Yichang would come to him for treatment, the people of the provinces would also come to him for treatment.


    What was even more amazing was that the Blind Wei could treat people, but he could also treat ghosts. It was said that one night, after Blind Wei had seen the last patient, he was ready to rest. There was a person outside who was kneeling and unable to get up, so the Blind Wei''s disciple advised that person, saying that his master was tired and would come back tomorrow morning.


    The man just knelt and Blind Wei said from inside the house: "Forget it, bring me along." Then, when he walked to the door, he stood up, carried Blind Wei on his back and prepared to leave. Blind Wei also did not say anything, but his disciple became anxious and followed his Master out. He walked along the mountain path towards the Gold Silver Gang. In the end, the more he walked, the more scared he became, because in the middle of the night, the Gold Silver Gang was the most famous cemetery in Yichang. However, since his disciple was also worried about the safety of the Blind Wei, she could only bite the bullet and chase after him.


    Then, they saw that person carry Blind Wei into a thatched hut. His disciple was about to enter the house, but when he stood at the door, he heard a woman scream miserably. His disciple had followed Blind Wei for a long time, so he immediately recognized that she was pregnant.


    But Blind Wei was shouting to his disciple inside the house: "Don''t come in, go back first, they will send me back tomorrow morning."


    The disciple did not dare to disobey his master, and so he returned to Grindstone Creek that very night. The morning of the second day, Blind Wei had indeed already returned. The disciple asked Blind Wei how the pregnant woman he saved last night was doing, but Blind Wei didn''t say anything.


    His disciple found it strange and told the villagers. When the villagers heard this, they were also curious because the Gold Silver Gang was a place where people were buried. There were very few residents and no more than ten families; all of them were old people. The disciple turned around and asked Blind Wei again, but Blind Wei did not tell him his name, and when he was asked anxiously, he lost his temper and said: "My ability is like this, in any case they want me to treat them, I cannot refuse, this is what we agreed upon at the beginning." Blind Wei had a good character, he never scolded or lost his temper, so his disciple didn''t dare to ask anymore.


    It was one thing for him to not say those words, but when he said them, they reached the ears of the villagers of Grindstone Creek, making them all the more curious. It was also because the village chief had too many things to do that he called his disciple over. He said that the Blind Wei was Mang Pan Xi''s signature move, and that his business was Mang Pan Xi''s matter.


    The disciples were curious, so under the leadership of the village chief, they led the young men and the disciples of the Blind Wei towards the Golden Silver Hill. The disciples remembered the road, and followed the road on that night. As a result, they arrived at the core region of the Gold Silver Gang, a sunny slope. His disciple had been careful to remember that there were three pine trees connected by the thatched hut, and the pine tree was still very tall. Now, the disciple led the people and found the three trees, but why couldn''t they find the thatched cottage.


    At this moment, everyone started to panic as they vaguely knew what had happened.


    Then, everyone went to the thatched hut pointed out by the Blind Wei disciple to look for it. In the end, they found a broken mat among the grass, and inside the mat was a pregnant woman who died from childbirth. But the baby had left the woman''s body and died beside her. Everyone was terrified, and the disciple was stupefied. The village chief had an idea and said to his disciple, "Your master came the night before yesterday. According to the customs, the head of the dead man''s family would have to come back to burn paper."


    Four days later, the Village Chief brought the disciples of the Blind Wei and the other young people to the Gold Silver Hill Estate. Sure enough, he saw a young man digging a pit there. Seeing that someone was coming, he wanted to run away, but he was caught by the village chief and his men. Only then did he find out that this young man was from nearby Fu Jiapo. His family was very poor and was close to a girl in the village, but her parents didn''t agree. The girl was also stubborn. She insisted on being together with the young man, so the two of them ended up in a relationship. In the end, they got pregnant. Girls are also afraid, every day wearing large clothes, begging their parents to marry them young. In the end, the matter dragged on until the girl was in labor and the two of them didn''t dare to go to the clinic. The girl''s fate was bad, and it was difficult for her to give birth. As a result, she died in childbirth. At the time of her death, the baby was still stuck in the pregnant woman''s birth canal, with only one leg sticking out.


    The young man then carried the mother and son''s body to the Gold Silver Hill and rolled them up with a mat, intending to bury them the next day. But when he returned, the girl''s parents found out that the girl had disappeared, so they asked him for her. The young man wouldn''t say anything even if he was beaten to death, afraid that it would ruin the girl''s reputation. On the seventh day, he sneaked out and buried this poor mother and son. He just didn''t expect that when he came today, the baby would have already escaped. It was strange.


    The disciple of the Blind Wei told him about what happened seven days ago. The young man was confused, saying that he didn''t carry the Blind Wei himself. The disciples of the Blind Wei had also carefully identified him, he was really not the person kneeling at the door.


    No one knew who carried Blind Wei over that night. After that, the village chief helped the young man dig the pit and buried the mother and son.


    The young man was also satisfied, so he went to the police station in the town and submitted to the police station. Coincidentally, the girl''s parents insisted that the young man had raped and killed their daughter. The young man was sentenced to death and subsequently sentenced to twenty years in prison. I don''t know what happened next.


    This was the most famous thing about the Blind Wei.


    Huang Kun had heard of it too, but when Wang Kunpeng and the madman told him all the details, he still felt goosebumps.


    The madman said to Huang Kun: "Actually, Blind Wei''s medical skills are average. The reason he wanted to give birth to the ghost head is because the real reason he was able to see the doctor is the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang in his hands."


    Wang Kunpeng explained, "Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang is actually a little demon. He told his master that no matter how they treat their illness, the price is that they can''t reject anyone. You can''t pursue wealth in your lifetime by practicing medicine. Therefore, after the death of the Blind Wei, he gave all his savings to the Mo Pan Brook Village Committee, allowing them to build a path for themselves. "

 C23

    The madman said: "The Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang of Blind Wei is now in his disciple''s hands, I will go ask them for it."


    "Why should they give it to you?" Shen Dexu asked curiously.


    "Because this thing originally belonged to the art of deception." Lunatic said, "It''s just lending it to the Blind Wei."


    Wang Kunpeng said: "The origin of this thing, is actually like this. In fact, when Blind Wei obtained the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang, it was the one that the famous doctor of the Qing Dynasty, Ye Tianshi, had in his hands."


    "What is the relationship between Ye Tianshi and the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang and your art of deception?" Shen Dexu asked.


    "Ye Tianshi," Wang Kunpeng said seriously. one hundred and sixth generation managerial personnel s of the art of deception! "


    Tie Train Zuo Ming 37Ming Ming Ming Twenty-Five


    Ye Gui carried his signboard, in his hand was a string of bells, and squatted down to the corner of the street to rest. He had not eaten for a day and could barely carry his sign. Ye Gui sat on the stone platform and looked at the river in front of him. He wished there was a ship that would stop and call him aboard and have him see a doctor. But that expectation has never been fulfilled.


    For several years, the weather was calm and the rain was calm, but there was no plague. Ye Gui rested for a while, then forced himself to stand up. He wanted to walk to the bridge in front of him, there was no old man that would give him face, he had given him a dumpling to eat the day before yesterday, and if he went back today, he should still be able to eat.


    Ye Gui walked to the bridgehead and saw the Mr Lee who looked like a man who had just taken his life. With a smile on his face, he said, "Doctor Ye is here, let''s go drink a pot."


    Ye Gui laughed and shook his head, "People who starve to death, how are they worthy of the name ''famous doctor''? I would really appreciate it if you could give me something to eat. "


    Mr Lee packed all his stuff and sent it to a house on the side, then took Ye Gui to the wine shop to drink. Ye Gui didn''t like to drink, he just ate some food and wine to fill his stomach. In order not to upset Mr Lee''s mood, he forced himself to drink a cup.


    Ye Gui said to Mr Lee, "Sir, please do not call me Doctor Ye from now on. What kind of doctor am I?"


    "I have calculated my life for myself," the Mr Lee said. "This year, I will meet a noble, and then I will have a glorious life. However, even now, I have yet to meet a so-called noble. I originally thought that it would be you, that all of your fate would be clouded, and logically speaking, it should be the fate of a famous doctor. "


    Ye Gui could only smile.


    "It''s a pity your father died too early, otherwise you wouldn''t have so many twists and turns ¡­" Mr Lee said, "Your father should be a famous doctor. Not long after I arrived in Suzhou, I have not heard of a famous doctor with the surname Ye. Did he just die this year? "


    Ye Gui raised his head, "Mr Lee''s calculations are right."


    "You don''t have the experience of travelling in the martial arts world," Mr Lee stroked his beard and said, "Since you were fourteen years old and came out to be a traveling doctor, of course there would be a huge change in your family. With your medical skills, of course your father will die. "


    Ye Gui lowered his head and took a sip of the wine, "Then Mister, when do you think I will be able to change my luck and become a famous doctor?"


    "According to your appearance," the Mr Lee said, "you will soon learn the art of discerning Yin and Yang. The Yellow Emperor''s art of healing is peerless in this world. Don''t forget me when the time comes. "


    Hearing that, Ye Gui was extremely happy, he cupped his hands and thanked the Mr Lee, "The kindness of these drops of water will definitely be repaid."


    Just as the two of them were talking, two bailiffs and a middle-aged man walked into the bar. The bailiff looked at the bar and asked the middle-aged man, "Is he in?"


    "Yes, that''s him." The middle-aged man pointed at Ye Gui and Mr Lee. The bailiff immediately walked to the side of Mr Lee and placed the shackles on his body. Mr Lee''s face was ashen, he muttered, he had offended some unknown person.


    The middle-aged man quickly shouted, "Wrong, wrong, it''s this kid next to us."


    Ye Gui already recognized the middle-aged man, and immediately stood up and asked: "Master Zhou, you''re looking for me?"


    "That''s him." Lord Zhou said to the bailiff.


    Without saying a word, the bailiff picked Ye Gui up and brought him to the yamen. Mr Lee was left dumbstruck.


    Ye Gui didn''t have time to explain before he was brought to the magistrate court by a bailiff.


    The middle-aged man ¡ª ¡ª Now that Ye Gui remembered it, he was invited by Steward Zhou to see a doctor when he was walking around two months ago. At that time, he was penniless and already dizzy from hunger. Of course, he was eager to have someone to treat him. At that time, he said that all he needed to do was to give him a bowl of rice and it would be treated as a medical fee.


    The one who was sick in Steward Zhou''s house was his wife. She had been suffering from severe pain and swelling at her feet for many years. It was just that she suddenly became more violent and was unable to leave the ground to walk.


    Ye Gui knew that this was a common symptom of moist heat in Wu Di. Wu Yue was close to the sea, had a rich body of water, damp earth energy, and also liked to eat sea fish and shellfish, as well as fish and prawns from the martial arts world. Ye Gui looked at Madame Zhou''s condition and immediately placed silver needles on her three acupoints, the Wind Door, the Divine Hall and the diaphragm, and then roasted the Artemisia selengensis with two acupoints, the Tai Yuan and the Fish Body of the Lunar Lung Meridian. (It was a solemn declaration that all the traditional Chinese medicine treatment terms in this article were made up, and should not be treated as real treatment, and it would be the same in the future.)


    At that time, Steward Zhou had seen how Ye Gui had pierced the Madam''s back instead of treating her feet, and had even smoked artemisia selengensis in his hands. He felt that it was very strange, and was worried that Ye Gui was too young, and wouldn''t be able to cure anything. But in a quarter of an hour the pain had abated and she was no longer lying in bed screaming.


    Steward Zhou was grateful to Ye Gui, but he did not give Ye Gui the medical fee. Instead, he gave Ye Gui a bowl of rice according to their agreed upon requirements. But after Ye Gui ate his fill, he was satisfied.


    During dinner, Ye Gui had heard from Steward Zhou that Madam''s illness had suddenly broke out, and it just so happened that the two famous doctors in Suzhou were out travelling and had invited a few normal doctors, but they could only temporarily relieve Madam''s pain, so he had no choice but to invite Ye Gui, the little doctor, to come over.


    After Ye Gui finished his meal, he wrote a prescription for Steward Zhou and used a few ointments to remind him not to eat any meat for half a year. Ye Gui was still young and was not a well-known doctor, hence, he was extremely cautious when using his medicine. Then I''ll take my leave.


    However, he had not expected that after just two months, Steward Zhou would actually report to the officials to arrest him.


    As Ye Gui was thinking about these things, he did not expect the county magistrate to loudly ask Steward Zhou, "Outside of Steward Zhou, look carefully, did this Yin Doctor kill your wife?"


    Hearing that, Ye Gui''s eyes started to spin. The long and mighty voice of the bailiff pressed down on his ears, making him unable to breathe.


    In the midst of his muddled state, Ye Gui was completely at a loss. He couldn''t hear what the county magistrate and Steward Zhou were saying at all. However, when the county magistrate questioned him, he would instinctively agree.


    The county magistrate, seeing that he had not denied any of the complaints, excused him from the action.


    When Ye Gui was thrown into the prison by a bailiff, he slowly came to understand that he would not be able to escape this calamity.


    Ye Gui didn''t see the sun in the sky above the bitter prison. There was only a thin layer of straw underneath him. He ate mildewed rice every day, but even so, he couldn''t eat his fill.


    Looking at the situation, it seemed like he had to take the lives of the Zhou family members. Even if he managed to escape death, he might be sent to Extreme North to be enlisted in the army. His body was weak, and he would not be able to survive for two years. The more Ye Gui thought about it, the more despair he felt. He could only hope that the heavens would save his life.


    In order to rid himself of his fear of death, Ye Gui helplessly started to slowly recall the [Internal Canon] that he had studied since young and forcefully memorized it, starting with the [Suwen] ''s Ancient Innocent Monograph''s Number One]. He slowly recited it in his heart: In the past, the Yellow Emperor gave birth to a divine being that was weak and could speak words.


    In his cell, Ye Gui didn''t know how much time had passed, but he had already recited the¡¶ Internal Canon¡· seven or eight times.


    "The Heaven is the weathering, the Heaven is the acidification, the Year of Life is the turning point, the Year of Life is the turning point, the Year of Shaoyin is the heating, the Year of Life is the bitter, The Year of Life is the turning point, The Qi between is the burning ¡­"


    "Can you shut your mouth!" A bellow came from the cell on Ye Gui''s left. This was a muscular man who had been sentenced to be beheaded after killing. Every day, he would curse his own wife in his cell. From his tone, Ye Gui knew that he suspected his wife of being disloyal and killed her.


    There were still a few more months until autumn, Ye Gui thought, his life is the same as this death row prisoner''s, he won''t be able to survive the winter. Maybe he and he would go together. The man scolded Ye Gui for another two days after Ye Gui came in, but he finally stopped. Ye Gui climbed up to the fence and saw that the man was already hanging on his cell when he was sleeping. The man''s pants came off. It seemed that he could no longer bear the torture of waiting for his death. Undoing his belt, he went around the wooden flail, used his hands to put the belt around his neck, and hung it on a wooden stake on the wall.


    Ye Gui shouted in panic as the jailer ran in. Seeing the man''s corpse, he panicked and carried it out. Ye Gui finally experienced the fear of death personally. He couldn''t stop calculating in his heart. Would he be sentenced to a severe punishment because of treating someone to death? As he thought this in his heart, the speed at which he was silently reciting the ''Internal Classic'' in his mouth increased.


    However, after reading it for a while, the fear and despair in his heart rose once again. He could not continue memorizing it. He could only sit on the ground paralyzed like a wooden chicken.


    "Why aren''t you reading it?" Someone was talking beside the fence, causing Ye Gui to jump in fright. He saw that the dead man was still standing in the cell, but he no longer had the wooden flail and shackles on him. Ye Gui was stunned, and asked while trembling: "Didn''t you die?"


    "He''s dead. I''m the one who''s talking." The voice from the fence came again. It seemed that he had always been there. Due to the darkness of the cell, Ye Gui had never noticed it. There was still someone hiding at the corner with their backs against the wall.

 C24

    Ye Gui looked at the man standing behind the fence again, he was extremely terrified.


    "You can see it too?" The man leaning against the corner of the next cell said, "He has a deep grievance. He thinks he''s wronged."


    Ye Gui saw that the ghost man''s eyes were bleeding.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Why should we stay here ¡­" Then, Ye Gui heard the sound of chanting, and the man''s ghost disappeared.


    Ye Gui held onto the wooden pillar next to the fence as he looked at this strange matter. After a while, the person leaning on the wall slowly moved to the other side of the fence, just a wooden pillar away from Ye Gui.


    His legs were broken, and he crawled over from the corner. Both of his legs were badly mutilated, black and red, and now, Ye Gui knew where the smell of rotting flesh came from.


    The Lama wasn''t young anymore, and there was no beard on his face. From the hair on his head, Ye Gui could tell that the Lama had been here for a long time. Although Qing Dynasty promote lamaism, but Tibetan Buddhism did not spread in Jiangnan, the scope of Red Church activities mostly in the north, Suzhou rarely see the Lama.


    Ye Gui asked the Lama: "Did Master also commit a death sentence?"


    "I guess so." "Sooner or later, they will not let me go."


    Ye Gui had the thought of taking pity on a fellow sufferer.


    The Lama suddenly asked, "Are you a doctor?"


    Ye Gui nodded his head, "Yes, it''s a pity that she died."


    "Tell me about it." The lama asked Ye Gui.


    Ye Gui told her about the symptoms of Madam Zhou''s hygropyrexia two months ago and how he treated her. It was a pity that two months later, Madame Zhou had still died. Steward Zhou had been angered by his mediocre medical skills, so he had denounced him.


    The Lama thought for a moment and said, "To tell you the truth, I know a bit about medicine."


    Ye Gui said: "You can hear that what I am chanting about is the Inner Canon, I knew that you definitely know medicine." Then he told her about his treatment of Madame Zhou.


    "Madame Zhou was not killed by you." The lama listened and said, "You were right about the injection and the medication."


    Ye Gui said helplessly: "It seems that my life has ended here, my family has suffered, and there is no one who will uphold justice for me."


    The Lama looked at Ye Gui and said, "Give your hand over for me to see."


    Ye Gui listened to him and extended his hand out. The Lama held Ye Gui''s hand and looked at it from head to toe before he said to Ye Gui: "We Tibetan Medicine have a story, do you want to hear it?"


    "If you stay in this prison, what else can you do," Ye Gui laughed bitterly, "There''s no harm in listening to you, since you and I are both people who are on the verge of death in this death prison."


    "But he is a good man," began the Lama, "and many of the slaves of the toast and the living Buddha, who have no money to cure their pains, go to him, and he does not regard the poor and the rich as people, nor the poor and the slaves as being able to pay for their medicine."


    "When my father was still alive, he told me the same thing," Ye Gui said.


    "Your father was a good doctor," said the Lama. "I told you the same thing about the Tibetan doctor, but because he didn''t have money for a doctor''s fee, his family was hard to sustain, and he lived on his wife''s few yaks, which were very difficult, a year of snow, and not enough forage, and the yak died of cold hunger, so the Tibetan doctor intended to sell himself to the living Buddha as a slave, in exchange for a bit of money, and leave his family to live with. Just as he was about to do so, an old man came to his door and asked for treatment. The old man was on the verge of death. He told the Tibetan doctor that he had paid his respects all the way to Lhasa, and now that he was more than halfway there, he could not take it anymore. The Tibetan doctor was in a difficult situation. He saw that the old man''s condition was serious and he needed an expensive medicine to treat him. The doctor hesitated for a long time, then said to the old man, Wait for me. I''ll be right there. So the doctor went to the living Buddha and sold himself as a slave. The money he got from selling his body didn''t buy any livestock for his family, but bought some medicine to treat the old man. The old man''s condition improved, and he was very grateful to the doctor, so he told the doctor, You are a good man, and I will tell you a way of using the golden finger to soak your index finger in butter for the night, and the next day you will know the benefits. Then the old man took his leave. The family of the Tibetan doctor had lost all hope. His wife and children could only wait until they starved to death. The Tibetan doctor could only go to live Buddha as a slave. However, when the living Buddha found out about the treatment of the elderly, he ordered someone to bring back the contract for the sale of the Tibetan doctor. The Tibetan doctor was very touched. This was the principle of being able to repay kindness with kindness. The doctor remembered what the old man had said and dipped his index finger in butter for the night. From then on, the doctor of Tibetan medicine was very skilled, any patient, in front of him, only needed to touch the patient''s illness with his forefinger, immediately healing. The Tibetan doctor has become a famous doctor, but he has always adhered to the habit of not taking the initiative to collect fees and only taking what the patient can pay. Even so, the Tibetan doctor has led a wealthy life. "


    Hearing that, Ye Gui nodded his head, "This doctor that you are talking about, seems like he has gotten a blessing in disguise."


    The Lama continued, "The story is not finished. Are you not interested in one of the stories? "


    "Which one?"


    "Goldfinger."


    Ye Gui laughed, "This is only a story, how could I take it seriously."


    The Lama turned to Ye Gui and said, "Your index finger is the golden finger that only famous doctors can use, so you don''t deserve to die."


    Ye Gui had put his finger in front of his eyes to look at it for a long time.


    The Lama said, "Let''s not talk about you for now. Do you know what happened to the doctor?"


    Ye Gui said: "I must have become a famous doctor."


    "Nope." The Lama shook his head. "I will continue."


    Ye Gui suddenly realised something, and immediately asked the Lama: "Is it because Master is treating people that he was informed?"


    "No," the Lama said, shaking his head.


    Ye Gui saw that the Lama was hesitating, it must be that there was something he couldn''t say, so he didn''t pursue the matter.


    The Lama went on to tell the story of the Tibetan doctor.


    Because of Goldfinger, Tibetan doctors have become richer and more famous. Many nobles and even high-ranking Chinese officials have come all the way to see him." The lama continued, "He also didn''t live in his old shack, he had gold and silver on his hands, his family had hundreds of yaks, he no longer needed to live in poverty, and more and more people came to see him. Gradually, he began to treat the poor patients less and less, and began to treat the rich first, but the rich also lined up to wait for him. In the end, the poor could only sell their property and seek him out for treatment. He was no longer a doctor who saw all things equally. He had completely forgotten his original intentions for practicing medicine. He believed that it was perfectly justified for him to pay for the treatment of a patient, not to mention that his medical skills were unrelenting. It was not until early one morning, when he saw his servant, who had also raised a slave and carried away a corpse at the door, that he went up to inquire, and learned that there were too many poor people who had come to see him, but had not been treated by him, and had no money for the journey home, and could only wait to die outside his door, and that his wife and children had ordered their servants to carry away those who had died of illness at the door at night, so that he could not see them. When he saw this scene, he scolded his family harshly. Thus, the next morning, he told the servants that if a poor person came in to see a doctor, they must not be kept out of the door. Right after he made this decision, he received an invitation from a Han Chinese. It turned out that Governor Gan Shan was suffering from a strange illness that he was unable to treat. After hearing of his reputation, he came to ask for treatment. The promised reward was very high, much higher than all the rewards he had previously received. The doctor could not refuse and could only follow Governor Gan Shan''s envoy to the Governor''s Mansion. He easily cured the governor of his malady. On the way home, he used two carriages to drag the gold and silver cloth. He was even richer now, no longer looking down on the poor patients outside the door. No matter how much the patients who were wailing at his door begged him, he remained indifferent and even took the initiative to have them driven away. Therefore, near his home, there were countless sick poor people who died. Those poor people were buried very lightly, many of them were buried for only a few days before the hyenas dug out the corpses and swallowed them. The vultures in the sky also flew over to join the feast. The vicinity of a famous doctor''s residence has actually turned into a vast area of unmarked graves, and the magnificent Hidden Doctor''s residence is located right in the middle of this unmarked cemetery.


    When Ye Gui heard this, he felt a chill run down his spine, and said to the Lama: "If he wasn''t a famous doctor, he probably wouldn''t have brought so many poor people to look for him from so far away. Those poor people might have died at home after bidding farewell. His sins are too great. "


    The Lama nodded. "One day his wife suddenly told him that she had a furuncle in her mouth, and the Tibetan doctor immediately asked if you would accept your slave girl as my concubine, and I would treat you. His wife was shocked. She had not expected that her husband would propose such harsh conditions for her. The doctor didn''t think too much and waited for his wife to agree. At this moment, a servant reported that a beggar had arrived. The Tibetan doctor was extremely angry and wanted the servant to chase the beggar away. The servant then said that the beggar had taken a piece of human skin and said that it was a priceless treasure left behind by Phags-pa that year. was a state advisor of the Yuan Dynasty, so of course the items he left behind would be incomparably precious. He immediately left his wife and welcomed the beggar in. The beggar said nothing and handed the human skin over to the doctor. The doctor looked at the human skin and saw a skull engraved on it. The skull was surrounded by nine peonies. On the back of the human skin was carved a gigantic cicada. The doctor then asked the beggar, although this piece of human skin was expensive, but he was not a living Buddha, so he did not need such a powerful magic tool. The beggar then begged and begged, saying that this piece of human skin was extremely powerful and could only be used by doctors. When the doctor heard Zhang Xuan''s words, his interest was piqued, and he immediately asked what was so impressive about it. The beggar had said that this piece of human skin, and the skeleton inside was Huang Chang''s magic tool from the Central Plains'' Song Dynasty. It was able to differentiate Yin and Yang, and then, Phags-pa followed the Mongolian army down the mountain and obtained this skeleton. Phags-pa''s greatest regret was not being able to have a showdown with the Central Plains''s great shaman, Huang Chang, because Huang Chang had already died at that time. After obtaining the 4 Sentences Yin Yang Skeleton from Huang Chang, he used the human skin of a descendant of the Song Dynasty to inject the spirit energy of the skeleton into it. After that, this person''s skin was left to Phags-pa as a tool, and was then passed around for a few hundred years. I heard that the function of human skin, is to treat all sorts of diseases in the world, and also has the ability to revive. Hearing this, the Tibetan doctor couldn''t help but laugh. He stretched out his index finger and said that his finger had the ability to do the same. Then the beggar said nothing, but said to the doctor, Your finger is only on you, and when you are dead, the golden finger is gone. But this skin can be passed on from generation to generation. The Tibetan doctor was moved and accepted the human skin ¡ª namely, the Yin-Yang Skeleton of the Four Divisions. Then he saw the beggar, who said he had a sore in his throat and was in great pain. The doctor then put his finger in the beggar''s mouth, but could not touch the furuncle. The beggar indicated with his hand that it was still at the base of his throat. When the Tibetan doctor deeply probed his finger, the beggar bit off the Tibetan doctor''s finger! "


    Ah!" Ye Gui suddenly exclaimed.

 C25

    The Lama continued, "The moment the Tibetan doctor''s finger was bitten off, he realized that the beggar was the old man who told him to soak his finger in butter. Now, the doctor knew that this old man was no ordinary person. He must be a very talented living Buddha, or a real Buddha. The beggar bit off the doctor''s golden finger and left. The Tibetan doctor immediately picked up the Four Distinguishing Skeleton, wanting to see if there was a way to bring his golden fingers back to life. A faint voice came from the human skin skeleton, the Tibetan doctor could not understand anything, it turned out that the skeleton was speaking ancient Chinese. The Tibetan doctor''s golden fingers were gone, and the furuncle on his wife''s mouth could not be cured. A few days later, his wife''s furuncle completely stuffed her mouth shut, unable to eat, starving to death. Things weren''t over yet. The news of the hidden doctor''s golden finger being bitten off had spread like wildfire. There were no longer rich people who came to visit him. Then his son took opium and was addicted to it, but could not be saved, his daughter died of childbirth, and the Tibetan doctor had no choice. Finally, the son of the Tibetan doctor consumed the opium and emptied his fortune. When the Tibetan doctor finally realized that he had been punished, he was already destitute to the point where he no longer looked for the poor people. In the past, he would never return to the city, and his son, who had been addicted to drugs, had burned down his mansion, causing his son to lose his life in the fire. The doctor stood by the ruins of his home, looking around at the countless tombs around him. He threw himself into the temple and became a lowly Lama. Afterwards, he took that piece of Four Distinguishing Skeleton skin and left the hidden grounds, traveling to the Central Plains to return the Four Distinguishing Skeleton back to the people of the Central Plains. has fulfilled my final wish. "


    Ye Gui looked at the Lama in front of him and finally understood that what he had heard was not a story.


    "You are being held here?" Ye Gui looked at the Lama''s rotten thigh, "What''s it for now?"


    "I left my hiding place and came to the Central Plains, searching for the successor of Huang Chang." The Lama said slowly, his hand fumbling in his bosom. He pinched out two lice and threw them on the straw beside him. "But I haven''t been able to find them."


    "Huang Chang is not a real Taoist," Ye Gui said. "He is just an official who wrote down the scriptures, he doesn''t have a sect. Of course there can''t be a successor. "


    What a pity." The Lama said, "I was looking everywhere for information on Huang Chang''s successor. The fact that he had the Four Divisions Yin-Yang Skeleton in his hands was also known by everyone, so a Taoist priest came looking for me, hoping that I could give him the Four Divisions Yin-Yang Skeleton. "I told this Taoist that the person who had been arguing about the Yin Yang Skeleton must have been a doctor, not a Taoist. He was rejected.


    "And then he reported you to the police?" Ye Gui asked curiously.


    "Because no matter what he did, he couldn''t get me to give him the Yin-Yang Skeleton of Four''s," the lama said. "He also knows magic, a kind of magic that makes people unable to move. He searched my entire body but couldn''t find what he wanted, so he forced me to ask where I hid the Yin-Yang Skull of Four''s, which I certainly wouldn''t say. In the end, he reported it to the authorities, saying that the alms bowl in my hand was a human skull, and that I had killed someone to take it off. "


    "You really killed people and used their skulls as your alms bowl?" Ye Gui asked, "I heard Mr Lee say that the Tibetan Lama does this."


    "I found the skull in the ruins of the fire," the lama said. "My son''s skull, and the fact that I used it as a bowl is a reminder of my past sins."


    "But the authorities do not believe you," Ye Gui said. "No wonder."


    "That Taoist had a relationship with the government," the Lama said. "So he put me in jail for murder, but he couldn''t convict me, so he kept me locked up in the name of the Monk of the Demons. He tortured me a few times, and my leg got crushed by a rod. It looks like I won''t be able to get out of here in this lifetime."


    When Ye Gui heard this, he remembered that he was also facing a disaster for no reason. The situation was not much better than the Lama in front of him.


    The lama calmly said, "I have committed a heinous crime. After experiencing this kind of thing, I would be repaid for it. The Daoist Priest still hasn''t let me go. When I can no longer hold on, he''ll hand over the Yin-Yang Skeleton to him." What I''m worried about is that after I die, the Yin Yang Skeleton will not be handed over to Huang Chang''s descendants ¡­ "


    "Then what are you going to do?" Ye Gui looked at the Lama, and the Lama looked straight at Ye Gui.


    "Unfortunately, I am also waiting to be executed," Ye Gui sighed and said, "Otherwise I could help you fulfill this wish of yours."


    "You are a doctor," said the lama. "You have been reading the Scriptures for several days in a row, and perhaps this is the will of heaven. Otherwise, why did you meet a doctor with me before I died, and perhaps you were one of the Buddha''s people?"


    "I already told you, I can''t protect myself." Ye Gui said, "I want to help you too, but I can''t."


    "You are not short-lived," the Lama said.


    "Mr Lee also said the same thing," Ye Gui laughed bitterly, "But not long after, I was captured and entered."


    The Lama started to cough and looked extremely weak. He no longer spoke to Ye Gui and slowly untied his robes, revealing his chest. Then, he closed his eyes and started to chant. After a while, in the dim light, a head slowly emerged from the Lama''s chest, then became clear. It was a small skeleton, like a tattoo. The Lama gently placed his hand under his shoulder, lifted the skin on his chest a little, and then slowly peeled it off.


    Ye Gui felt chills run down his spine, but he quickly understood that this was the real Lama''s real skin. The piece of human skin that was being peeled off was the Yin-Yang skeleton mentioned earlier. Ye Gui could also see that once the human skin left the Lama''s chest, a peony would appear.


    "I only have one request, give this to Huang Chang''s descendant. If you can''t find Huang Chang''s descendant, keep it safe, it will be of great benefit to you."


    "Great benefit?" Ye Gui asked blankly.


    "Remember my story." "Don''t forget."


    After the lama finished speaking, his body immediately became weak, and he became extremely dispirited as he laid limply on the ground. No matter how Ye Gui called out to him, he did not answer.


    As Ye Gui held onto the piece of human skin, he didn''t know if he should accept it or return it to the Lama.


    Just as Ye Gui was at a loss, the prison door was pushed open, a ray of sunlight shone in and the prison guard walked in. Ye Gui had no choice but to put the four pieces of Yin-Yang Skeleton into his arms.


    When the jailer walked to the outside of Ye Gui''s cell, Ye Gui shouted to the jailer, "It seems like the lama beside you is not going to make it."


    "None of your business," said the jailer. "You should worry about yourself. Your good day is here. "


    Hearing that, Ye Gui was immediately stunned, could it be that Steward Zhou could not wait until after the autumn, and wanted the officials to kill him?


    "You can go now." The jailer said, "You''re lucky that Madame Zhou was saved. Steward Zhou is in a good mood, so he will not pursue the matter with a quack doctor."


    "What?" Ye Gui could not believe his own ears.


    "In the future, if you don''t have the ability, don''t treat others." The guard replied, "Just go and do some small business."


    "Didn''t Madame Zhou die?" Ye Gui asked, "How did she come back to life?"


    "You have to thank Doctor Xue," the jailer said. "You should thank Doctor Xue yourself. You''ll know when you get there."


    The prison warden opened the prison door and released Ye Gui''s shackles. After bringing Ye Gui out of the cell, Ye Gui stood under the sunlight, unable to open his eyes.


    "Doctor Xue." Ye Gui at least knew that it was his favor to be able to take back his life.

 C26

    Xu Yunfeng and Wang Kunpeng explained the origin of the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang, and Shen Dexu and Huang Kun also understood that the Seven Star Formation that Wang Kunpeng was about to set up required the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang to be used as the driving array banner. Now, looking at Wang Kunpeng, Huang Kun knew that he had the most important question.


    "What exactly do you have against Zhang Tianrann?" Shen Dexu asked as expected, "I have heard a bit about you. Was this the reason why you gave up on the position of the superintendent in the research institute that Lao Yan had left for you?"


    Wang Kunpeng looked at Xu Yunfeng, and coldly said: "You have to ask him."


    The madman''s eyes turned red, "Fuck, he killed Mr Zhao."


    Huang Kun and Shen Dexu had already heard of the name of Zhao Yier''s Mr Zhao more than once. They were all curious as to the relationship between Wang Kunpeng and the famous Warlock in the western Hubei Region back then.


    The madman was excited and cursed at random. Not only Zhang Tianrann, but the Lao Yan as well, there was even a bastard who cursed at him ¡ª ¡ª It took Huang Kun a long time to realize that this bastard was Wang Kunpeng. In the end, the madman scolded himself as well. Huang Kun more or less heard his incessant curses.


    Originally, Zhao Yier only stayed in this area of Hubei Sichuan, he had nothing to do with Zhang Tianrann and the superintendent at that research institute in Beijing. Just that after Zhao Yier took Wang Kunpeng as his disciple, there was trouble in the end. Because Wang Kunpeng''s Tao technique had already surpassed the blue, and already surpassed Zhao Yier''s. In a certain opportunity, Wang Kunpeng caught the attention of the leader of the research institute, the Lao Yan.


    The Lao Yan could tell that Wang Kunpeng did not want to just become a local Warlock. Therefore, he brought Wang Kunpeng to Beijing and trained him as his successor. In Beijing, Wang Kunpeng had received an opportunity that he never would have encountered before. The title of "Hugging the Yang" was obtained at that time. The Lao Yan gave the position of superintendent to Wang Kunpeng, while he prepared to retire to the Laoshan Sect sect to retire.


    However, the matter was settled here, there was one opponent in Lao Yan, and that opponent was Zhang Tianrann. The two of them had been fighting for their entire lives. In the early stages of Liberation, Lao Yan used Zhang Tianrann''s chance to come out of seclusion, making it impossible for Zhang Tianrann to do so.


    However, Zhang Tianrann still had a lot of followers, filling up the entire world. Zhang Tianrann''s followers realised that the successor of the Lao Yan, Wang Kunpeng was very powerful, and wanted to deal with him. In the end, hell commissioner made a mistake and killed Zhao Yier. After Wang Kunpeng found out, he even had the heart to kill. This was not enough, Zhao Yier had been killed, and even offended another figure, and that was Xu Yunfeng.


    It was just that there was something wrong with Xu Yunfeng''s brain, so he was rejected. He then went on to ask for Wang Kunpeng, but who knew that although Wang Kunpeng''s talent and talent was not as good as Xu Yunfeng''s, he had a strong personality and was clever, so he was able to rely on his own hard work to reach the top position amongst all the warlocks in the world.


    Xu Yunfeng was different. In order to take revenge for Zhao Yier, although he did not take Zhao Yier as his master, he received the true inheritance of the art of deception and became the disciple in name in the art of deception.


    Back then, when the two brothers made a ruckus in Zhang Tianrann''s heart, they were almost settled by Xu Yunfeng. It was just that at this critical moment, the madman''s brain went crazy and let Zhang Tianrann run away. He had lost his best chance. However, in the past few years, Zhang Tianrann''s power had greatly expanded.


    Wang Kunpeng blamed Xu Yunfeng for showing mercy and letting him off. And Xu Yunfeng just blamed Wang Kunpeng for being too ambitious, which resulted in him being implicated to death. The relationship between the two of them had always been this conflicted. Furthermore, after Wang Kunpeng took over the position of the Lao Yan, he realized that the trap that he, Xu Yunfeng, and even Zhao Yier died in, was secretly laid by the Lao Yan.


    So Xu Yunfeng hated Zhang Tianrann the most, and the second one he hated Lao Yan the most. If it wasn''t for Wang Kunpeng''s mediation, Xu Yunfeng would have long ago gone to Lao Yan to settle this debt.


    However, Xu Yunfeng experienced a lot of things afterwards, and when he saw through the shackles of religion and philosophy, he became indifferent and gave up on playing games everyday in the Internet Cafe. Right now, helping Wang Kunpeng was only a word that he had promised Wang Kunpeng before.


    When Huang Kun heard about these things, he immediately asked the second crucial question: "What kind of conflicts did Zhang Tianrann have with Lao Yan?"


    "This is a prophecy." Wang Kunpeng said, "When Zhang Tianrann was the most prosperous and commanded the hundreds of thousands of disciples, a Taoist expert said this sentence, and that was that Zhang Tianrann would eventually lose to the disciples of the art of deception."


    "Isn''t that you?" Huang Kun asked.


    "Yes." Wang Kunpeng said, "At that time, Zhang Tianrann''s greatest enemy was the disciple of the art of deception, Gu Chixiao. "My senior granduncle."


    "Gu Chixiao..." When Huang Kun saw Shen Dexu''s hand again, he could not help but tremble. "State Marshal Gu Chixiao."


    Didn''t you just say that Lao Yan and Zhang Tianrann had grudges? Huang Kun asked, "Why is it up to Gu Chixiao again?"


    "Because the Lao Yan is a person who was raised by Gu Chixiao." Wang Kunpeng said darkly, "I''m here specifically to deal with Zhang Tianrann."


    It seemed that this was a very old story. "The battle between them involved all of our disciples in the art of deception ¡ª ¡ª My senior granduncle Gu Chixiao, my senior grandmaster Jin Xuanzi, my martial uncle''s Jin Xuanzi, my master Zhao Yier, until I ¡­ "And Madman."


    Shen Dexu let out a long sigh, "There really is such a deep connection between us!"


    Wang Kunpeng said to Shen Dexu: "There are some things that you know more than we do. You should know about the Soul Summoning Master during the battle of the Stone Tablet."


    When Shen Dexu heard this, he was stunned for a long time. He then smiled bitterly, "So this is the reason why you were looking for me."


    "What kind of rascal soul master is this!" The madman scolded loudly, "Zhang Guangbi is indeed Zhang Guangbi, everyone knows that Spirit Summoning Masters are afraid of evil people, I am afraid of evil people."


    Huang Kun was stupefied when he heard it, and he muttered to himself, "Yes, yes. Three of the top warlocks of the Daoist Three Purities, one is a Spirit Summoning Master, one is a pervert, and the other is a Great Mage. It''s always been mutual restraint. "


    Wang Kunpeng said, "At that time, Zhang Guangbi still did a good deed. He was a national hero."


    The madman still refused to let go, "What national hero?! He killed the Mr Zhao and caused so much trouble, yet you still speak up for him!"


    Wang Kunpeng said with a serious expression: "One yard, one yard. There is a private grudge between us and him, but before the nation crisis, he and the art of deception were a common enemy."


    The madman raised his hand, "You have so much reason."


    "Looks like you''ve thoroughly investigated my background," Shen Dexu smiled bitterly. "You know that I was Sun Fuchen''s assistant back then?"


    Huang Kun was about to collapse from their words, "Who is Sun Fuchen?"


    After he said this, Huang Kun suddenly realized that the three seniors in front of him had all quieted down. The madman''s eyes turned red, he sighed and sat on the beach.


    Wang Kunpeng was also very embarrassed, "As long as you know, you don''t have to say so much in front of him."


    Shen Dexu nodded his head, "Yes, the matters of the Yangtze River''s Three Gorges are under my control, how could I not know about the stone tablet battle back then."

 C27

    After the incident at Lu Gou bridge had happened, the Japanese first tried to rope Zhang Tianrann in. Zhang Tianrann did not deny it, but a few of his subordinates already pledged their allegiance to the Japanese, especially the traitor Zhou Fuhai, who was one of the most powerful. Zhou Fokhai was later the finance minister of the Japanese Vanguard, and his private identity was that of the fourth rank of the Guang Ming Altar, which showed the scale of his former strength.


    Just as Zhang Tianrann was hesitating, he was recruited by the Kuomintang to the Nanjing government and placed under house arrest for a year. He did not know what had happened in that period of time, but the final result was that Zhang Tianrann decided to take a stand against Japan.


    May 1943


    The Japanese army went up the river, attacking from Nanzhenguan and Gaojiayang, etc. The location of the battle was at the middle section of the West Mausoleum Gorge. This battle was later known as the "Chinese Stalingrad Defensive War" because if the Three Gorges was lost and the Japanese army broke through the heavenly danger of the Three Gorges, then the capital of Chongqing would definitely fall. The Kuomintang government would have nowhere to retreat to, and the Japanese army would take over China in all its aspects.


    The Kuomintang Hu Lian Clan led one hundred and fifty thousand troops to stop the Japanese army at the stone tablet. They launched a month-long, bloody fight. This was a land war. The Japanese air force continuously raids on the positions, and the Kuomintang air force continuously raids on the Japanese military airport at Tumenya in the Yichang. This is an aerial battle.


    But the most widely armed of all was the water war between China and Japan, in which the Kuomintang troops were forced to retreat. At the time, China had been weak for a long time and the navy was simply a decoration, but Japanese warships had already swept across the Pacific Ocean. Thus, the most dangerous battle was actually on the Yangtze River.


    However, the Kuomintang troops had set up a lot of mines on the Yangtze River, and with the reef advantage of the river of Three Gorges, they were able to defend the West Tomb Gorge. The Japanese were also unable to attack smoothly. So the least known part of the war began. This was yin battle.


    Dark War was a term that no military scientist was willing to mention. This was because this method of warfare did not rely on people to fight, but on magic and ghosts. All wars, both in ancient and modern times, could not be left behind in this manner. However, they would never be brought up in history. War was extremely strange, and there were many things that surpassed natural phenomena. The later generations would talk about the general trend, chance and coincidence, and other explanations. Actually, these were all the results of secretly manipulating it with spells.


    At that time, Japanese warships were obstructed near the Qiongtai beach in the West Ling Gorge. Because the Kuomintang government knew that the Yangtze River was narrow, with numerous beaches and rocky reefs, and that the Japanese could not get on the large warships that ate deep water, they placed a lot of water mines in the river. The shallow light warships of the Japanese army, weak in attack and defense, fought well with the civilian ships improvised by the Kuomintang troops under the influence of natural peril and mines.


    The next battle was suddenly reversed. The Japanese had the upper hand, and the Chinese warships were forced to retreat step by step. This was because the Japanese had deployed two 2000 ton warships to move up from Nanzheng, skilfully avoiding the reefs in the gorge. And all the mines were useless. With the Japanese on board, most of the Chinese ships were still wooden ships for civilian use. Of course, they could not stop the heavy artillery on the Japanese ships.


    The Kuomintang troops were terrified. They didn''t know why the Japanese could send two thousand tons of warships straight into the middle of the Western Gorge. It was impossible. As a result, they secretly investigated and finally found out that the Japanese had recruited a Yin Yang Master from Japan. The Yin Yang Master was surnamed Tong Duan and his name was unknown. He was an expert from the Japanese Flow Avoidance Sect.


    The most powerful move of Tong Duan''s school was that he could order the river boy around. He was brought to China by Japan to participate in the water war at Poyang Lake. It cost the Kuomintang troops a lot.


    When the Riverboys, driven by Tong Duan, met with rocks underwater, hundreds to thousands of Riverboys would carry their warships underwater to bypass them. Furthermore, the Riverboys were able to remove all the fuses for the water mines. This was Tong Duan''s ability!


    When Tong Duan participated in the battle for the stone tablet, the spy immediately informed the Kuomintang''s Chongqing government, causing panic and alarm for Mao Renfeng, so Mao Renfeng arranged for the two top warlocks of the time, the most powerful folk religious Grandmaster, the Soul Summoner and the one who had been the Yin People, to secretly arrange for the stone tablet.


    Thus, in this protection battle, the army fought ferociously. However, in the dark, the confrontation between the two Warlocks from China and Japan was also a thrilling one. As a result, almost all of the river children on Tong Duan''s side were drowned, and a few who survived were no longer under Tong Duan''s control. Those river children who survived were hiding in the waters of the Changjiang River, and later, they followed the rivers of the Changjiang River basin to various places in the southern part of the country to reproduce, which was what everyone was talking about today ¡ª ¡ª Water Monkey. This was something to be said later, after the establishment of the Water Monkey.


    The first match between Zhang Tianrann and, the two great warlocks from China and Japan, ended with Zhang Tianrann''s complete victory. The Japanese warship that Tong Duan was on suddenly realized that without River Tong''s help, not only was it unable to continue moving up the Yangtze River, it was also unable to return to the Southern Jin Pass.


    Because Zhang Tianrann''s magic was powerful, he had already set up a special array for the Yangtze River ¡ª ¡ª Iron Lock Hengjiang.


    Tong Duan did not escape, but secretly planned his next step.


    Zhang Tianrann was not idle either. He alone guarded the three battle fields while his assistant, Zhuang Chongguang, his brother in life and death, had found the four biggest Warlock families in the western region of western Hubei and joined in the battle.


    These four families were: the Plowshare Witch Family that guarded Wu Gorge, the Huang Family of the Warlock family in Sichuan, the Wei Family that raised corpses with Chenzhou, and the Gu family in Xiangxi.


    Thus, before Tong Duan could attack again, Zhong Yifaang from the Plowshare Witch Family, Huang Soongbai from the Huang Family (Huang Kun was stunned when he heard this), Huang Tiehyan from the Wei Family, Wei Yongqi from the Wei Family, and the Ghaob Miel from the parasites all rushed to the Three Fighting Plains to meet up with Zhang Tianrann to resist Tong Duan''s attack together. Actually, the four families weren''t very familiar with Zhang Tianrann initially. At that time, Zhuang Chongguang took a letter from someone and persuaded the four great families to join. And the person who gave the order to the letter in Zhuang Chongguang''s hand was a high ranking officer of the Communist Party at the time ¡ª ¡ª Gu Chixiao, whose private identity was that of a descendant of the art of deception.


    So at that time, the Sanduping field was almost filled with the most prominent warlocks in southern China. They were fighting against Japan''s Flow Avoidance Grandmaster Tong Duan together.


    This was a desperate, desperate gamble.

 C28

    The Japanese onslaught on the water route was thwarted. This was almost a miracle in the circumstances. At this time, the Japanese had successfully launched a sneak attack on Pearl Harbor, sweeping across Asia and the Pacific. Their military superiority was at its peak. The Chinese army had been losing ground, and although they had fought a few tough battles in Taizhuang, Changsha and Zuoyi, the final result was that the Japanese won. At the Shikai battle, the Chinese army had truly defeated the arrogant Japanese army.


    But in the month of May of 1943, the war was fought with the argument that the Japanese army was invincible. Right now, many people were wondering why Japan, a tiny country with a small population and few resources, was able to defeat China so easily.


    This was related to the early entry of Japan into the industrial civilization. They caught up with the industrial revolution and got lucky. But there is another key factor, and that is culture. Japanese adhered to Chinese culture, and there is still a legacy of Tang and Song dynasties. After the Chinese Song dynasty was occupied by the Mongols, the female Taoist let the Chinese perish once more after the Ming dynasty. Especially the female Taoist, the pressure on Han culture was very strong, only keeping the slave science of Confucianism and partly enslaving the Chinese. Thus, some of the ancient culture, such as Taoism, orthodoxy, cross-section theory, Yinyang theory and so on, were lost in China.


    But the old things that had been passed down by the ancestors were gradually spreading and being ingrained in Japan. So the Japanese were also very proud that Japan was the inheritor of traditional Chinese culture.


    This was also true, for example, because many of the ancient Chinese classics had been lost in China ¡ª this was the good work of the female true person, and the credit of the "Four Repositories" was the removal of the essentials of the Chinese culture and the preservation of the slave culture that was conducive to the female true person''s rule. As a result, modern Chinese need to study Chinese history and seek books and records in Japan.


    The ancient Chinese art of sumo, kendo, medicine, and Go has also been handed down in Japan. Especially Go, in the period of the government of the North, Duan Qili was an expert in Go, but who would have thought that a 5-stage player from Japan would be able to defeat the top Chinese Go players, and then Wu Qingyuan would have to travel to Japan to learn Go. Even modern Chinese Go under the efforts of Chen Zude, Nie Weiping and Ma Xiaochun, come after. But the rules of Go have evolved, and are no longer the rules of ancient Chinese Go.


    And the Japanese have surpassed China in witchcraft culture, which occupies an important part of Chinese culture. This was the reason why a Flow Avoidance Grandmaster like Tong Duan had to send Zhang Tianrann and the four great families to China, in order for them to fight back.


    Furthermore, Zhang Tianrann and the Four Great Families were not the true descendants of the Taoism, but were both Warlocks who were spread among the people.


    After being thwarted, Tong Duan took a few days to recuperate before launching his second attack. He used a traditional sorcery, the illusion technique, which is called anomie in China.


    This was the method of spreading beans into an army and folding paper into a human. Overnight, Chinese defenders discovered that the Japanese army could not be killed, and the ships could not sink. In such a situation, the Japanese soldiers would be discouraged and would be utterly defeated. They would then force their way into the Yellow Tomb Temple. However, Tong Duan realized that this technique was not effective, because not long after, all of his illusions were broken, and countless Yellow Mounted Paper s were left on the surface of the river. It was only then that he understood that besides Zhang Tianrann, the Chinese Army upstream had other powerful players.


    This powerful being was Plowshare Witch Family''s Zhong Yifaang. All these things were things that Zhong Family was good at doing anyway, so Tong Duan''s illusion techniques would not be able to gain the upper hand in front of Zhong Yifaang. At that time, Zhong Yifaang''s magic treasure was an ink bucket. On the surface of the river, Zhong Yifaang drew lines with ink, and the black ink lines were floating on the surface of the river, completely unaffected by the flowing river. When Tong Duan''s paper man transformed into the soldiers, they all became their original forms once they entered the range of the ink bucket.


    Thus, all the illusions that Tong Duan had confused with the Chinese army vanished like smoke into thin air. The Chinese army seized the opportunity to fight, sending the Japanese back to the South Lama River.


    Tong Duan also collected the dead bodies on the battlefield, using the method of returning the souls to fight. However, they didn''t expect that at the very beginning, the battle with the Chinese army would be smooth sailing. No matter how much damage the zombies suffered, it wouldn''t affect the battle at all. The only drawback was that it was slow.


    The next thing that happened shocked Tong Duan. He realized that the zombie he was controlling had become more agile and had gained some of the intelligence of a normal person. The problem was that these zombies had become more powerful, but they had changed their direction. They were dealing with the Japanese army, and the zombies didn''t care whether they were dealing with their own comrades or not.


    Tong Duan used the Soul-Returning Technique to smash his own foot. He immediately understood that there were people with Wei Family upstream. The people from Wei Family were too famous, and the Japanese side had long heard of them. The ability of Wei Family to exorcise corpses and raise their ancestors was passed down to males but not females. It was not used by males nor did it interact with the government. It was passed down only within the clan of Wei Family and was a spell that the Japanese did not know of. Therefore, Tong Duan''s Soul Resurrection Skill was not even able to withstand a single blow from Wei Yongqi.


    One of the abilities of Wei Family was to raise corpses, it was to raise the abilities of zombies. To be able to train corpses into iron corpses and Copper Corpse, iron corpses were already invulnerable and agile. The Copper Corpse, on the other hand, could jump up a tree and move about in the water. Above the Copper Corpse s was the "Ba" stage, the highest stage for zombies.


    At that time, Wei Yongqi''s time was limited. He had controlled the zombies under Tong Duan''s command to form a steel corpse and counterattacked with it. More than half of the troops led by Tong Duan had died. He knew that it was already impossible for him to defeat the Chinese Warlocks upstream. Furthermore, if the stalemate continued, the successor of Wei Family would nurture the Copper Corpse. If that happened, there was even less of a chance of victory.


    Tong Duan planned to leave, but he did not know that other than the two helpers, Zhang Tianrann had also prepared to release Ghaob Miel, Huang Soongbai and Huang Tiehyan from the Tranquil East Warlock Family.


    The purpose of these two people was not to defend against Tong Duan''s attacks.


    Rather, it was to make it so that Tong Duan could not go back at all!


    This was Zhang Tianrann''s personality. He would cut the weeds and remove the roots, leaving no leeway.


    First, let''s talk about the Ghaob Miel. This Miao Lin was the one who had released the Gu back then, and most people thought that releasing the Gu was just to cultivate a few poisonous bugs and then use it on their enemies. As a result, there were many rumors about a heartless man being set free by Miao Nu. However, just the low level of ability in releasing Gu was something that any girl could do, and when it reached a high level, it was no longer targeted at an individual human. A person like the Ghaob Miel would definitely not use her witchcraft for some reason.


    Tong Duan realized that the ships and soldiers were all suddenly lost. He wanted to abandon the ship and land on the Yangtze River, but he couldn''t find the river bank. He had forcefully expanded the width of the river, which was only a few tens of meters or even a hundred meters wide, by countless of times, to such an extent that Tong Duan''s army could not find any direction, and tightly restrict Tong Duan in one space. This spell could not be explained in such a way. It was more reasonable to say that the Ghaob Miel actually reduced the size of the Japanese in the river, but that was the same for the Chinese army. This explanation was relatively reasonable, but it was also not a real method. This witchcraft was too profound, the words could not express it.


    There is a saying in China that "a dog is in need of a wall".


    This was also what Zhang Tianrann was most worried about. When he had set up the most wicked array on the Yangtze River, "Iron Lock Hengjiang", he had never planned to let Tong Duan go home. However, he also understood that for an expert like Tong Duan, he would definitely be able to find the flaw he was most worried about.


    This flaw is none other than the Yangtze River ancient path.


    The ancient path of the Yangtze River was located in the Three Gorges region, which was located in a huge underground river beneath the Yangtze River. The starting point was the festive sky pit, while the finishing point was Nanzhen Pass. In the channel of Three Gorges, there were countless entrances that entered the ancient path. If Tong Duan found out about this ancient path, he would lead the army directly from ancient path to the back of Sichuan Province, and he would definitely lose the war of the stone tablet.


    However, in order to activate the ancient path, one must be able to use the two mythical creature that were guarding this place, the Bibi and Ao Tian.


    Let''s talk about the mythical creature guarding the Yangtze River.


    When Li Bing was guarding Dujiangyan, he buried the white rhino as the guardian mythical creature, but Li Bing was also very worried about the Yangtze River water, so Li Bing started with twenty-five guardian mythical creature from Qin to Jin, along the Yangtze River and from Yibin to Yunmeng Ze.


    Yibin is the Dragon and Jade Toad; Luzhou is the Xie; Hejiang is O and Zhujian; Kuan is the Song Dynasty; Fuling is the Tao Tie; Fuling is the Wu and the Golden Crow and Luwu; Zhongxian is the Hornwood; Wanzhou is the Dangkang; Yunyang is the Annihilation and Wuzhi; Fengjie is the Kui; Wushan Mountain is the Phoenix; Ba Dong is the Hou and the Baize; Zigui is the Yin and the Heaven; Xiao Ting district is the Yang and the ancient fish with snake head; Yunmengze, the present Jingjiang section and Dongting Lake, is the Bifang, the Primal and the Chaos Chariots.


    These things were all stone sculptures when they were buried in the ground along the Yangtze River. However, the moment they activated it, they would become a gigantic mythical creature, and one that was alive.


    In any case, there were many things that modern people could not explain in the past. Even though science was very developed these days, when it came to matters like these, they still had to follow the rules of their ancestors.


    Zhang Tianrann''s worries were not wrong.


    And at the entrance, there was actually a huge metal plate. On the metal plate, there was a huge iron anchor, and that iron anchor was tied to Ao Tian, while the metal plate was carried by Qin Si. This entrance will move. It was impossible for ordinary people and huckster to find it.


    However, with an expert like Tong Duan, he could figure out the direction. What was even more terrifying was that Tong Duan was able to control the Arrogant Heaven.


    In the past, Li Bing and his descendants had set up guardian mythical creature with different functions and responsibilities. Bianchi is a big turtle, the sky is a giant bull.


    But Huang Family had always grasped the ability to drive mythical creature. In the current situation, Tong Duan could too.


    When Huang Soongbai and Huang Tiehyan sneaked into the middle section of the Western Tomb Gorge, they found out that it was already too late. Tong Duan had already controlled the mythical creature and opened the metal board.


    Zhang Tianrann had underestimated Tong Duan, because the ancient books on controlling mythical creature did not only have secret manuals passed down in the Huang Family. In ancient China, there were still some lost records of the Water Meridian, Mountain and Sea Scripture, but the ancient books of Japan all mentioned the method to control the mythical creature. He had already learnt how to control mythical creature from these books back in Japan.


    Huang Soongbai and Huang Tiehyan''s operation had failed, and they had returned to the Three Fighting Flatland to report to Zhang Tianrann. Zhang Tianrann was furious, he had wanted to kill Huang Tiehyan at that time, but Zhuang Chongguang had stopped him. Thus, Huang Tiehyan thought about Zhuang Chongguang''s kindness. The two of them had a very good private relationship. It was this small interlude that resulted in Zhang Tianrann not being able to act in the end. That was another story to come.


    Tong Duan had already entered the ancient path of the Three Gorges, so the battle between Zhang Tianrann and Yue Yang, had gone from the surface of the river to the bottom of the ancient path. Zhang Tianrann led the helpers from Ba Dong into the ancient path, and quickly flew downstream to the location of the Green Beach. The two great sect''s masters met under the ancient path, and began their battle. Their fight was related to the entire battle.

 C29

    Two thousand nine hundred fifty-five in, sixty-one thousand and eight out


    Shen Dexu described the battle that year with the stone tablet battle in a way that no one had ever mentioned before. It was one thing for Wang Kunpeng and the madman to hear about it, but Huang Kun this newbie seemed to be intoxicated listening to it.


    "So it turns out to be my grandfather," Huang Kun muttered. "He''s actually such a great hero."


    The madman began to laugh coldly, "You make it sound like you are doing really well."


    "The iron plate that Shen Gong mentioned just now," Huang Kun''s brain slowly started to recompose itself, "is that the iron plate and iron anchor under the river bottom in front of us?"


    "Exactly." Wang Kunpeng suddenly changed his attitude and laughed as he replied.


    "But why is the iron plate reappearing on the Yangtze River now?" Huang Kun continued to ask, "What does it have to do with Zhang Tianrann?"


    "It''s a big deal now." Shen Dexu took the initiative to answer, "Because at that time, Zhang Tianrann had a very hidden expert by his side, someone the other four great clans did not know of."


    "Converse." The madman smiled bitterly, "The old man from Sun Family."


    Wang Kunpeng said: "Shen Wu, you are the second in command of Sun Family Old Man''s son, Sun Fuchen."


    "Yes, yes." Shen Dexu began to wipe his sweat.


    Huang Kun finally understood that the four people who were standing on the surface of the river, including himself, were not people who were randomly involved in this matter due to hell commissioner Yang''s mistake.


    "Then continue." Wang Kunpeng said to Shen Dexu.


    Shen Dexu nodded, "Zhang Tianrann always thought that Old Man Sun was just an ordinary magician. He didn''t think that Old Man Sun would be shouldering such a huge task. It was to conceal an ultimate secret within the ancient path of the Three Gorges. Who would have thought that both Zhang Tianrann and Tong Duan were first-rate Grandmasters, who had discovered this secret. The moment Zhang Tianrann came out of the ancient path, he changed.


    "Next door!" The madman suddenly jumped up, "Can you not talk about this topic?!" Then, he grabbed Wang Kunpeng''s collar and threatened: "If you let that Shen brat continue speaking about these nonsense, I''ll leave right now and let you deal with that Zhang bastard by yourself. Even if you die, I won''t collect your corpse."


    Wang Kunpeng immediately shot Shen Dexu a glance, stopping him from continuing.


    The sudden outburst of a madman made Shen Dexu and Huang Kun very awkward. Everyone was speechless for a moment, only hearing the sound of the river blowing by.


    "Let''s talk about that metal plate," Wang Kunpeng said.


    Wang Kunpeng began to talk about the origins of iron plates and iron anchors.


    This had to do with the early Han Dynasty''s Chen Ping.


    In the past, Han Xin was unparalleled in the world and had mastered the art of war. After Han Xin became famous, he carved all of his military strategies onto the chess board, and after Han Xin died, Chen Ping and Zhang Liang believed that the world was set, that the chess board was a dangerous place, so Chen Ping called for Li Bing''s descendants, placed the chess board into the Three Gorges River, and buried the two mythical creature s, Bari and Ao Tian, to guard it.


    However, there was one more thing Li Bing''s descendants did, which was to let the Go Board cover the entrance downstream of ancient path of the Three Gorges. This was the importance of the chessboard.


    "Zhang Tianrann wants to enter the ancient path once more!" Shen Dexu panicked.


    "Yes." Wang Kunpeng finally revealed the truth, "This is the reason why I used the Seven Star Formation to guard the chess board."


    "Why didn''t he enter through another entrance?" Huang Kun asked. "As you said earlier, Barton also has an entrance."


    "Not only does Barton have an entrance, there is also Wushan Mountain and festivals," Wang Kunpeng said. "However, the Wushan Mountain and festive mythical creature have already been sealed by Gu Chixiao''s capable subordinate, Yuwen Fachen, in the 1950s. This is the only choice that Zhang Tianrann has."


    "What exactly did Zhang Tianrann discover in the ancient path?" Just as Huang Kun asked this, the madman rushed in front of him and coldly said, "Let me remind you one last time, do not ask this question again."


    The prophecy was over.


    Part: Darkness Biography One


    Singing:


    A black cloud rose from the east.


    A cloud of blood opened in the west.


    Who''s a filial music factory?


    It attracted ghosts from all four directions.


    The wind howled.


    Sing the way out of the corner of his mouth with a crooked smile


    When you get up, the place is red all over the place,


    To build a stage for the white bone to fade,


    Thousands and thousands of mountains and rivers had gathered.


    to step on the mountain and move the mountain,


    Stepping on the water would not cause waves.


    They arrived at the front door of the Xiao family.


    A tall building was built in front of the Xiao family.


    He caught a horse and turned the corner.


    The four gates of hell were all around them.


    One of the gates of heaven was in the main hall.


    Open the east door so you can kill people.


    He opened the west gate to give his blood.


    He opened the North Gate skill, Death''s Soul.


    The stage was set up in the middle of the building,


    The top cover is made of white bone shingles.


    The jade skeleton brick on the bottom of the bed,


    Eight full beam human pillar.


    Place the two doors of the Cypress Jade Gate.


    In the morning, he opened the door and crowed.


    Closing the dog at night and crying.


    In front of the drum hall,


    Just like the Eight Cold Hell.


    Embroidered yaksha on the brocade,


    Yaksha embroidered the spirits of the wronged,


    White banners were embroidered on the souls of the wrongdoers.


    Ghost Claw was embroidered on the side of the white flag.


    The peonies were embroidered beside the Ghost Claw.


    ''Peony ''! That was Cui Ruyu.


    Next to it was embroidered quail.


    He opened the first door of the song building.


    There was no one in the door.


    A pair of monsters were guarding the area.


    one with a ball of silk, one with a bell,


    This was the Green Lion White Elephant, standing on either side of him.


    It was known as the Green Lion White Elephant.


    Would you please stand aside, step aside,


    Let me sing a song for the two of them, let''s go to the music hall early.


    2008.05.14.02.09


    When the time was already ugly, an old man and a young man walked into the mourning hall.


    The old man couldn''t be considered to be very old. He was about forty years old, and the younger one was about ten years old. He was still young. The two of them slowly walked one after the other to the banner at the front of the mourning hall. Then they stood facing the banner, leaned forward, and clasped their hands in front of their chests.


    The instructor looked at the two in front of him and asked the old Taoist priest beside him, "Can they do it?"


    old Taoist priest saw the fingers on the two people''s hands bowing to him, the thumb in his left hand was pressed against the palm of his right hand, and the palm of his right hand was bowing down, bowing down. He clasped his hands again.


    "Expert." After the old Daoist said this, he hesitated again. "But the direction is the opposite. It''s very strange."


    The instructor was getting a little anxious. "Can I just ask them?"


    The old Daoist took the initiative to walk in front of the two of them and greeted them with a bow, then asked: "Senior, which Immortal Mountain?"


    The older one shook his head and smiled, "No holes in the mountain."


    The old Daoist asked again, "Which sect?"


    "It''s not in the Taoism Sect Sect." The older man answered sincerely.


    The old Daoist then asked, "Is it because we can''t talk about the sect?"


    The old man said to the old Daoist: "art of deception."


    The old Daoist was stunned for a long time before the instructor beside him asked impatiently, "What is the situation?"


    "He can do it," the old Taoist said. "Absolutely."


    The instructor faced the newcomer and asked loudly, "What is your surname?"


    The old Daoist stood in front of the instructor and said, "He is not a Daoist. Don''t take offense."


    "No offense." The person smiled and said to the old Daoist, "My surname is Jin, Jin Zhong."


    After the old Daoist heard Jin Zhong''s name, he quickly took a step back and bowed deeply, "Green City wood merchant, Green City wood merchant."


    Jin Zhong also returned the greeting, "You''re welcome." Then: "May I go in?"


    Mu Shang Zi immediately pulled Jin Zhong''s sleeves and walked to the back of the banner, "Senior Brother, please."


    Jin Zhong and his disciples stood still, looking at the scene before them, they took a deep breath, then suddenly shouted loudly: "All unrelated people, you may leave now."


    Inside the spirit hall, there were a few tens of cultivators behind the white banner. All of them walked past Jin Zhong with trembling steps, and when they arrived outside the white banner, everyone in front of the spirit hall felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted.


    After the instructor saw all of this, he knew that this Jin Zhong person had an extraordinary background. He could not help but ask Mu Shang Zi, "Who exactly is he? Even you have to call him senior brother, what''s so special about his sect? "


    Mu Shang Zi said in a serious tone: "I thought that the art of deception was extinct, I didn''t expect that there would be another disciple spreading it."


    The instructor asked: "Could it be that some Taoism Sect sect is even more powerful than your Cyan City Sect, isn''t it completely true? Isn''t it the Dragon Gate?


    Mu Shang Zi shook her head: "I don''t know why people from the art of deception would suddenly appear here. I''ve never heard of them coming to Sichuan."


    "You haven''t answered my question." The instructor asked merchant Mu, "Is this Taoist with the surname Jin more capable than your Qingcheng?"

 C30

    The Grandmaster''s Proclamation


    Water division: 1/11/10, from 12 to 12/3, all at 31 minutes


    Wei Zhe had already searched for many years, and only on this day did he receive two consecutive messages. The first piece of news was that the original emperor was assassinated in Bolan Sha. The other piece of news was news that Wei Liao had found the person he was looking for.


    The relay stations were the core lifeline departments of the Empire, and they communicated with all the military and administrative news of the Empire. This was a rule set by Lee Si. This way, no matter where Wei Liao and Wei Zhe went, as long as they were in contact with each other, Lee Si would be able to control their movements and tracks.


    Amongst the three of them, Lee Si had always been the smartest. Or it could be said that from this era onwards, in the past two thousand years, there had never been anyone smarter than Lee Si in China.


    And Wei Liao had already found two successors. According to the agreement from back then, Wei Liao should have completely disappeared without a trace. But Wei Zhe''s matter was not completed yet. However, Wei Zhe already knew that the person he was looking for had appeared.


    Bolum.


    Wei Zhe called over a thousand assassins (military officers of the Qin Army). After the thousand of people found out who Wei Zhe was, they immediately knelt in front of Wei Zhe, and told him in detail about the situation when the initial emperor was assassinated.


    The thousand people told Wei Zhe that the corpse of the Hercules had already been sentenced to death, but the thousand people brought Wei Zhe to the execution grounds. Wei Zhe saw the weapon used by the Hercules to kill the initial emperor. It was a one hundred and twenty jin large iron body. When Wei Zhe saw it, he smiled.


    Wei Zhe recognized the owner of this iron body ¡ª Cang Hai. He knew he had to find his successor. They immediately rushed to the same place.


    Wei Zhe, Wei Liao, Lee Si. The founder of the Qin Empire.


    Wei Zhe was the descendant of the Ghost Valley, and was proficient in the skills of Crossing Waves and Elder Huang.


    Wei Liao was a descendant of the Yin Yang Arts, and at the same time, he was an expert in military strategies.


    Lee Si, on the other hand, was a grandmaster of the law.


    The things they learned all had a common origin, and that was Taoism.


    During the pre-Qin period, the schools of law, Taoism, Zonghengjia, Confucianism, Mo, Zongheng, Famous, Farmers, Military, Medicine, Yin and Yang were prevalent. Each of them produced a number of grandmasters.


    In the end, the Qin State of the Guardian Families unified the world, and thus the Guardian Families flourished. Lee Si, on the other hand, was a grandmaster of the Guardian Families. The Qin Empire''s administrative system was completely planned and implemented by Lee Si. This was the county system that had lasted for two thousand years in China.


    The military side was Grand Commandant Wei Liao, he was able to differentiate between Yin and Yang, had comprehended the essence of military strategy, and had even unified six nations with Qin State.


    And there was still one more pillar stone, Wei Zhe, what he did was to advise the whole world. The combination of the two provided a strategy for governing the country and diplomacy. A rare strategist.


    Before the Qin Empire fell, the three of them made a promise that they would protect the way the Law Family governed the country. Then, Wei Zhe and Wei Liao would leave one after the other. Lee Si continued to guard the center of the Empire''s power.


    Grand Xia was about to reach its demise. Everyone had seen how the Qin Empire was on the verge of destruction. They had to use their own methods to spread the law, thus, the three of them made different choices.


    Wei Zhe and Cang Hai were old friends, so it was hard to know when exactly they had met. After all, their identities had always been complicated and confusing throughout their entire lives.


    Cang Hai told Wei Zhe that the person who assassinated the original emperor in Bolan Sha was the descendant of Young Master Liang, who was also Zhang Liang. Cang Hai Jun had rejected Zhang Liang, telling Zhang Liang that it was far from enough for him to just kill the emperor of the Qin Empire. Furthermore, the emperor had countless capable people by his side, so he definitely could not succeed. However, in order to avenge his country, Zhang Liang had insisted on assassinating him. Therefore, Cang Hai, the ruler of the ocean, recommended his own hanger-on, a Hercules who could wield a weight of one hundred and twenty kilograms. Just as Cang Hai had expected, Zhang Liang''s assassination failed.


    Wei Zhe asked Zhang Liang where he was right now. Cang Hai immediately understood what Wei Zhe was thinking, "You''re looking for a successor?"


    Wei Zhe nodded, her Qin State was dead for sure, and he needed someone to build a nation that could extend her Qin State. Now he needed someone to assist the next king. Even though he still didn''t know who the real dragon genius was?


    He told Wei Zhe that the person he was looking for should be none other than Zhang Liang, but Zhang Liang had now changed his name to Pingliang, hiding in the shadows.


    Zhang Liang did not stay idle and continued to work together with the mysterious man, hoping that he could assassinate the original emperor once again. Amongst them, there was one called Uncle Xiang, a descendant of a Chu State noble who had been chased and hunted down by the officials, and escaped to Zhang Liang''s home. Zhang Liang did not care about being wanted by the officials in the first place, and took out a large amount of money to bribe the local government. Let Xiang Zhuang escape. Young Master Liang''s reputation was growing, and a group of followers were gathering around him.


    Wei Zhe found Zhang Liang. Then, there was the familiar story of Zhang Liang taking him as master.


    Things were generally good, but there were always more things that really happened than what was recorded in the annals of history. The first time Zhang Liang saw him, it was when he was walking beside the impotent water with his attendants. The old man also saw Zhang Liang, so he took off his shoes and threw them under the bridge. Zhang Liang saw the old man''s actions and was confused, but he didn''t expect the old man to point at Zhang Liang and arrogantly say, "Brat, go down and pick up my shoes."


    Zhang Liang was confused. Although he was a noble that came from a lost nation and had always been chased around by the officials, the people around him had always respected him. No one had ever looked down on this woman-like heir of a noble family. Furthermore, when Zhang Liang was exterminated in Korea, his generation after generation gathered a considerable amount of wealth. Although Korea was gone, Zhang Liang was still able to maintain his position as a noble. Therefore, when this old man said these words to Zhang Liang, Zhang Liang was stunned. His only reaction was that this old man must be someone of great background.


    Zhang Liang''s judgement was not wrong, but if he knew the true origins of this old man, his reaction should have been to immediately turn around and escape. Wei Zhe was someone who could mobilize the local garrison forces without needing the Tiger Tally, and these people only had two Qin State, while the other one was Wei Liao.


    Zhang Liang''s instincts saved him. If he allowed his follower to run onto the bridge and beat up this mysterious person, then Wei Zhe would go find his next target, and Wei Zhe would notify the Qin Army to catch the assassin that tried to assassinate the initial emperor.


    Zhang Liang stopped his attendants as he walked to the bottom of the bridge to pick up the old man''s shoes. Then, he walked to the old man and respectfully handed the shoes over to him.


    However, when he saw Zhang Liang suppress his anger and personally place the shoes in front of him, he understood in his heart that the person Canghai Sovereign had described to him was indeed extraordinary, and was a person with great courage.


    Zhang Liang assassinating the original emperor on Bobang Sha proved his courage. And the greater courage one had was the greater courage when encountering humiliation, suppressing anger, and examining one''s speed.


    However, Wei Zhe wanted to continue probing. He lifted his leg, but his actions were unnecessary. He had already found the right person, and from the old man''s expression and actions, Zhang Liang could tell what kind of power he had.


    Wei Zhe was the founder of the Qin Empire, he had been in a high position for tens of years, and was the teacher of the original emperor, and had long gotten used to the position of being above tens of thousands of people. Although he was wearing brown clothes and had only said one sentence, it was enough for Zhang Liang.


    Zhang Liang cautiously helped Wei Zhe put on his shoes. Then, he stood respectfully in front of Wei Zhe. Zhang Liang understood in his heart that everything this old man had done, was definitely not pretending to be crazy and fool.


    Wei Zhe stood up and left. Without turning back once, Zhang Liang waited at the same place and his follower followed behind Zhang Liang as he stood on the bridge. At the beginning, there were still some people talking about how this old man was a madman, but after seeing Zhang Liang still standing in place blankly, gradually no one was discussing this matter anymore.


    Zhang Liang was looking forward to it, he hoped that this old man would come back. If he came back, he might be able to give him an unexpected gift. This was Zhang Liang''s most powerful ability; he could feel the turning point in his life.


    As expected, the old man returned, Zhang Liang''s heart was in ecstasy. He let go of all his followers, and quietly stood alone on the bridge, waiting for the old man to come up to him.


    Wei Zhe said to Zhang Liang: "This kid is worth teaching."


    A stone in Zhang Liang''s heart finally fell to the ground. Wei Zhe was the same.


    Zhang Liang did not ask the old man who he was. He knew that the old man would not tell him, but he had a faint understanding that the old man must have taught him some extraordinary skills, and that this old man must have known that he was the assassin of Bolan. While he had been standing on the bridge for so long, he had not been caught by the officials.


    Wei Zhe said to Zhang Liang in his usual arrogant tone: "Five days later, at daybreak, we will meet again." Then he left.


    Just like all outstanding figures, the process of becoming a disciple wasn''t as smooth.


    Zhang Liang woke up early on the fifth day at dawn. When the chickens were crowing, he rushed to the bridge only to find the old man already standing on the bridge. The old man scolded Zhang Liang, "We have an appointment with the old man, why are you late? We''ll meet again five days later. " Then he left.


    Zhang Liang waited for another five days, this time he was much earlier than usual, he immediately got up and rushed to the agreed location, but Zhang Liang suddenly realised that there were many people on the road, they were bustling with activity, and were even more lively than the daytime. Zhang Liang was crowded by these people and was unable to escape. Suddenly, he realized that the crowd that was holding him in the middle were all not living people.


    Zhang Liang was not afraid of escaping like an ordinary person. Instead, he struggled to open a path among the ghosts and arrived at the bridge. However, the old man had already stood at the end of the bridge.


    This time, the old man was not angry. Instead, he smiled and asked, "You''re not afraid?"


    Zhang Liang shook his head, "Why would a real man be afraid of this!"


    The old man nodded. "You''re still late today. Five days from now."


    Zhang Liang waited for another five days. This time, he understood that the ghosts on the road did not come out of thin air, they had something to do with the old man. Zhang Liang thought of a method. When it was dark, he would arrive on the bridge, then stand at the agreed location and wait for the old man.


    The entire night, countless ghosts and monsters walked past Zhang Liang. When they passed him, they threatened him, lured him, and turned into all kinds of illusions to bewitch him. Under the bridge, the water was filled with black water that flowed past his feet. He had been a noble for generations, had pure blood, and had never been able to get close to enchanting things.


    At that ugly moment, the old man came. He looked at Zhang Liang and said, "As expected, you''re not afraid."


    Zhang Liang said, "If I want to do something that is as important as the heavens and the earth, how can I lose to ghosts?"


    "Do you look down on it? Summoning ghosts and not being able to discern between Yin and Yang is also an extremely great ability," the old man said. "In the future, there will be a person who can lead hundreds of thousands of hell soldier in this world."


    "Is he my enemy or my friend?" Zhang Liang immediately asked.


    Wei Zhe thought for a long time, "We are friends, but in the end, we are enemies."


    Zhang Liang was curious about what kind of character that person was and what kind of relationship he had with him.


    Wei Zhe passed a military book to Zhang Liang: "You still have ten years to learn this book. With your ability, you''ll be able to make it in time. "


    Zhang Liang held the book in his hand. Seeing that there was no title, he hesitated for a while.


    Wei Zhe was thinking about something else by himself, "I can''t tell you my real name, but you can call me Duke Huangshi. This book is my life''s work and effort, and since it was given to you, you can say that it''s an Imperial Official''s Book."


    "Can we meet again?" Zhang Liang asked the old man.


    Wei Zhe thought about it, "It''s still fine, in thirteen years, it will be the north side of the mountain."


    "There''s one more thing I want to ask ¡­" Zhang Liang looked at the old man who had already turned around and was about to leave.


    Wei Zhe walked as his voice transmitted from behind him, "I don''t know who he is either, but I know that he has obtained the true inheritance. This person who can lead the hell soldier is going to build a new empire with you, replacing Qin State."


    "But I just want to restore Korea." Zhang Liang replied softly.


    "You''ll understand." Wei Zhe left, "Your greatest opponent in this life, is that companion who commanded the hell soldier."


    Zhang Liang still did not understand what the old man was saying.


    At the same time, at the place where the initial emperor of Bolan Sha was assassinated, in the vast reeds, Chen Ping stood in the middle, holding the Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword that Wei Liao gave him, and the vengeful spirit within five kilometers of where the initial emperor killed all stood by his side.


    Chen Ping felt that someone had mentioned him, and the person who mentioned him, would definitely be the biggest enemy of his life. Chen Ping could not help but look up at the stars in the sky. The Triones could clearly see everything.


    But it didn''t matter, Chen Ping had already inherited the art of deception. Wei Liao taught him how to deal with ghosts. Chen Ping felt that he would definitely win.

 C31

    Wei Liao was not mistaken, the two people he found, the child and this young man, had inherited the legacy of the art of deception. However, Wei Liao did something very dishonest, he did not let Han Xin and Chen Ping know of each other''s existence.


    The origin of the art of deception was too early, and there were traces of it being spread around even before Spring and Autumn. On the other hand, the disciples of the art of deception never showed themselves as disciples of the art of deception, but instead relied on other theories to become grand masters.


    The world was filled with good yang and evil, the art of deception was a sect that followed the way of the void, and its position was far inferior to the theories of the hundreds of families at that time. Chen Ping quickly understood this point from the knowledge that Wei Liao taught him.


    Wei Liao had told him before that everyone in the world believed that the balance of Yin and Yang blended together, so this logic was wrong. Outside of the Ninth Heaven, it was even wider. Even the sun was only a firefly; the void and the cold were the true paths. There were ten levels below, and the abyss was below. The endless darkness was vast.


    Chen Ping immediately understood that what governed this world was darkness and cold. It was just that no one saw this truth. He would rather believe in the insignificant light right now.


    This was the reason why the theories of the art of deception were never accepted by other scholars.


    Chen Ping was talented and knowledgeable. Wei Liao had taught him "Conspiracy, Transfiguration, Shapeshift, Surprise, and the Way of the Gods and Demons". These few Pure Yin techniques were a conspiracy.


    Chen Ping had used his entire life''s knowledge to understand and learn this, and had even thought that he could completely master the art of conspiracy. However, he had never expected that Wei Liao would only teach him half of it.


    The other half was named "Heaven and Earth Wind, Thunder, Water, Fire, Stone, Bamboo, Beast, Cloud, and Rain, Spirit Demons", and the 19th Dao theory. They were plotting for the sect, Wei Liao had purposely concealed the method of plotting, because before teaching Chen Ping, he had already passed the plotting to the Korean clansman who was playing chess by the river.


    The art of deception''s methods of plotting were applicable to military strategies. And the deduction of Chinese military strategy is based on a game. A game between scholars.


    ¡ª A game of chess.


    In ancient times, tribal wars were chaotic, and the armies of the lords never stopped. In order to calm down the conflict, the Great Sage had invented a game of chess. He used seven different games as the world, while he used black and white as the weapons. He planned to turn the war into a game of chess. This was the thought of the Great Yao Empire. It was to reconcile the conflicts between the tribal leaders. However, this method did not achieve Big Dipper''s goal. The tribes continued to be at war and did not put the war on the board.


    Danzhu, Dazhu''s son, could not control the battle between the leaders of the tribes. He could only flee with the help of a chess game. Then he disappeared, but Danchu passed on the chess game to his descendants.


    Time flowed on in a vicissitudes of life. In the world of the Nine Prefectures, the chess game had also evolved into nine pillars. The Spring and Autumn War Kingdom''s dukes had been split, and Danzhu''s chess game had also been slowly developed by the dukes and generals into thirteen. In the late Warring States period, the number of chess players had once again increased to seventeen, depending on the trend of the world. At the time, thirteen chess games were in the mainstream, and seventeen chess games were already popular among experts.


    Countless experts and successors of Danzhu''s theory had become aides hidden behind the general''s back. They were using this simple and unsophisticated game to deduce the direction of the war and plot. Chess was passed around in Danzhu''s hands. This game, which was supposed to solve the problem of war, became an adjunct to war, a demonstration of military strategy. It was the complete opposite of Big Yao''s original intention.


    And Han Xin, a child, was able to play chess seventeen times by the river. No matter what, Wei Liao would not let this successor go. Furthermore, he taught Han Xin to advance on the seventeen dao, and added two gods and two ghosts. Han Xin still needed time. When the Under Heaven Clan''s leader appeared, Han Xin''s military strategy would be able to assist the leader and rule the world.


    This was the promise between Wei Liao and Wei Liao, to find the chess piece that laid down the prefectural empire. As for the other person, Lee Si, he was still struggling in the Qin Empire. was a grandmaster of the law family, and the purpose of the law family was to govern the country, so it could not be passed on to the common people. This was the reason why Lee Si did not leave Xianyang, but Wei Zhe and Wei Liao were able to find their successors and bring them into the world.


    In the year of Qin II, Lee Si''s worries had finally come to fruition. Chen Li and Da Ze Country had risen to prominence and had established themselves as the kings. The Qin Empire began to crumble. The state system of the county was shaken by the uprising of the peasants.


    In the year of Qin Er, Lee Si had been captured by Zhao Gao and had been cut down at the middle of the city in Xianyang. The country''s first county-level empire had thus perished. The descendants of the nobles of the Warring States, one by one, began their activities, recruiting soldiers and horses, hoping to return to the feudal system and continue the traditional ancestral system of the Zhou Dynasty.


    It was time for Wei Liao''s successor, Chen Ping Zhang Liang to appear on stage. But they still had a long way to go, and this was because Wei Liao had misjudged the situation.


    This situation stems from an oracle:


    "Even though there are three clans in Chu, Qin Bishu is dead."


    Whether it was Wei Zhe or Wei Liao, they believed that the power that could counterattack Qin State was none other than Chu State. And among the descendants of Chu State, Xiang Yan was the strongest.


    Wei Liao told Han Xin and Chen Ping that once the world was in chaos, their co-owner would come out of nowhere.


    However, that person was definitely not Zhang Chu Li.


    ¡ª Xiang Liang, the person who presided over the funeral.


    Xiang Liang had fled to Wu Zhong with his family because he had killed someone. Xiang Liang was a descendant of a Chu State noble, the youngest son of the great general, Xiang Yan. Xiang Liang had hidden his name in Wu Zhong, but he had done one thing in particular, he was hosting the funeral.


    Xiang Liang was most adept at "asking questions" and "passing down information".


    These two abilities originated from the ''Rites of Rites''. According to the theory, it should belong to the Confucian school and originated from the ''Rites of Rites''. They specifically described the rules and details of the funeral. The Confucian clan was far from the technique of the Ghost God. It wasn''t good for the Wugui Family, but these two things recorded the path of the Ghost God in detail.


    According to the rules stated by Pei-Wen and Wen Jiu, Xiang Liang understood the method of dealing with ghosts and gods at the funeral. He could be considered to have comprehended the Dao of the Kun. This was an extraordinary matter. On the other hand, Xiang Liang was a great general of the Chu State. Even in his generation, he was still skilled in the art of war, and it was a path that allowed him to master the art of war.


    At that time, Wei Zhe and Lee Si both believed that the person who had destroyed Qin State was definitely Xiang Yan''s descendant. Although they were both Grandmasters of their own guilds, there were still times where they made mistakes. This mistake had caused Wei Liao''s successors to take many detours.


    The mistake was clear enough in history, but before history was finished, everything was filled with this variable, this variable, in Peixian.


    In a rich city of Pei County, Liu Ji and his bros were discussing things. What they wanted to talk about was a common topic at the time. That was rebellion.


    The matter was as such, Chen Li had already started the operation to proclaim himself as the King of Chu, and the entire world was responding to his actions, killing the Chief Executive of the various places and starting a rebellion. The Pei prefecture was also about to make a move. They ordered their subordinates, Xiao Hee Cao Can, to gather their troops in the city to fight against Chen Li''s allied army. Xiao Hee and Cao Can immediately thought of one person, and that was Liu Ji, whom they had always thought had the spirit of loyalty, who could answer to all calls. Thus, the two of them immediately called over Fan Tuo, who was the one who slaughtered the dogs in the city, and told him to immediately notify Liu Ji and let Liu Ji lead the bros he messed around with to deal with the chores.


    At this time, Xiao Hee and Cao Can definitely did not expect that this decision of theirs would actually change the course of history. Liu Ji, the head of the Sishui Pavilion, was already forty-eight years old, an old rogue who produced nothing everyday. However, he was a straightforward person, and the idle youths all liked to mingle with him. Thus, he had a bunch of followers by his side. Furthermore, he had a good relationship with Xiao Hee, Cao Can Fan Qi.


    Hence, Cao Can and Xiao Hee immediately thought of this person. When Liu Ji received the news, he immediately led his hundreds of subordinates outside the Pei County City, but when Pei Ling saw the people outside the city, he was afraid that they had already sided with Chen Ting, and what troubled him even more was that he thought that Xiao Hee and Cao Can, who had called Liu Ji, might already be preparing to rely on the rebel army. Hence, he immediately shut the city gate, preventing Liu Ji and his subordinates from entering the city.


    Liu Ji was stunned, he had originally brought people to fight with Chen Qi''s army, but he did not understand why he was imprisoned outside the city.


    The officials in the city firmly believed that Liu Ji had rebelled, so they pursued Xiao Hee and Cao Can. The atmosphere was tense, seeing that the two of them were about to lose their lives. Xiao Hee and High Priest Cao were afraid, so they took advantage of their hesitation to jump over the wall from the city wall and arrived at Liu Ji''s side. Tell Pei Ling that Liu Ji is already considered as a rebel and inform the Qin Army to come over to destroy him.


    Liu Ji had been wrongly accused. He had only wanted to deal with the rebel army under Chen Qi, but before he could even fight, he had already become a rebel.


    As a result, a few older people came together to discuss. Then, they might as well go against the plan. If they wanted to rebel, they would need a leader, and at that time, Xiao Hee''s position was higher than Cao Can, so everyone wanted to recommend Cao Can, but Cao Can did not agree, and after recommending Xiao Hee, Xiao Hee also did not agree.


    The two of them disagreed because they were afraid that the Qin army would sweep the world, and they had witnessed it with their own eyes. Although he had been turned into a traitor, he would not punish anyone in law. If the Qin were to come, then as long as he was not the leader of the rebels, he might not be killed. Even if it was a capital offense, it would not implicate his family. This was what Xiao Hee and Cao Can had in mind.


    If the two of them were not willing to be the leader, then it would have to be Liu Ji. Liu Ji was rather generous, for the first time in his life, he brought a few hundred people to stand together with him. Thus, Liu Ji immediately agreed and personally led the team.


    This was the place that Wei Zhe and Wei Liao did not expect. No matter what happened, something uncontrollable happened. For example, this heartless rascal from the prefectural city of Pei. It led history in an unexpected direction.

 C32

    Liu Ji who was born a commoner, was tricked by Xiao Hee and Cao Can. He turned the tables and started to attack the prefectural city. The reason why Xiao Hee and Cao Can were doing this was because they believed that their two subordinates already had thoughts of rebelling. Even if they were not killed, their career as an official in the future would also come to an end. On the other hand, Liu Ji himself had nothing to do with this matter, and was fooled into being the leader of the rebels.


    Liu Ji led a few hundred motley men to attack the city. Because he had not yet begun the fighting, the people of the Pei-Prefecture had already killed off the envoys and offered them up to the city. Before this, even though Liu Ji avoided the peons because he let go of the peons, because of his good popularity, the officials did not chase after him. But now, Liu Ji could not turn back, he was already on the path of a fugitive, just like the heroes of the Empire who had rebelled against him.


    Furthermore, even after Liu Ji got his hands on the Pei County, he never thought that he would be able to go far in the future. Like the other heroes who had rebelled against him, he did not have any lofty goals, but instead rebelled against him. It was just that in this chaotic world, they had obtained a bit of benefits. Even an emperor wouldn''t dare to think too much about it, much less chase after the deer and the world. As Liu Ji was not very famous, only Xiao Hee, Cao Can Fan Kui and Zhou Kui were around. Even the Qin soldiers did not put his troops in their eyes. On the contrary, he had been beaten badly when his comrades from the other armed uprisings were fighting for their territory.


    Before Liu Ji rebelled, Xiang Liang had rebelled. In Wu Zhong, like the other rebels, they had first killed the local county governor, then Xiang Liang had appointed himself as the gatekeeper. Different from Liu Ji, Xiang Liang had already planned this day for many years. He had secretly brought up many people, and his power expanded very quickly. Thus, after the Qin State''s army defeated Chen Li, all their gazes were focused on Xiang Liang and Xiang Yu.


    These two uncles were what Wei Liao considered to be the world''s common lords.


    was not the only one. There were many other Grandmasters that were not used by the Qin Dynasty, and Fann Zeng was one of them. When Xiang Liang started, Fann Zeng went over to them. Fann Zeng was also a member of the Yin-Yang Family at the time and was well versed in military strategies. As for whether he had any connections with Wei Liao in any sects, it was truly impossible to verify. He could only evaluate Fann Zeng this way: He was a figure that was on par with Wei Liao, but in the end, he was still defeated by Wei Liao''s successor, Chen Ping.


    Fann Zeng was the first opponent that Chen Ping would find hard to defeat. The contest between them was a battle between Underworld Warfare s. Underworld Warfare ¡ª which was also what the future generations would call a dark battle! Wars of ghosts and witchcraft! a form of war that is never recognized by a militarist.


    Chen Ping was good at Underworld Warfare, and unfortunately, Fann Zeng was good at Underworld Warfare too.


    Chen Ping''s battle with Fann Zeng''s Underworld Warfare s would continue throughout the next few years along with the battle between Liu Ji and Xiang Yu. After the event, they would talk about it in detail. The reason why they had brought it up now was to tell everyone that Fann Zeng was an extremely powerful Yin Yang Family.


    Right now, Xiang Liangwen had Fann Zeng as a scheming grandmaster, Xiang Yu as a martial genius, and a large group of tyrants. It was impossible for them not to become the strongest resistance against Qin Yun.


    As for Liu Ji, other than a bunch of brothers and sisters from the Pei Prefecture, all of them were unknown and of lowly origin, not a single one of them was a descendant of an aristocratic family. In this chaotic world, it was not even worth noticing, even Zhang Han of the Qin Dynasty did not realize that Liu Ji''s equipment would be his.


    The world was in chaos, the inheritors that Wei Liao and Wei Zhe had found were going to appear.


    Zhang Liang had already started to move, he already had the intention to overthrow the Qin Dynasty and restore Korea. Just like Liu Ji and Xiang Liang, he had also formed a team to publicly oppose Qin. However, what Zhang Liang did not understand was that the art that Wei Zhe had taught him, the¡¶ Supreme Force Book¡·, was not emperor''s technique. In a situation where Zhang Liang didn''t have a powerful leader to assist him, his equipment was even more difficult to equip than Liu Ji''s. However, he had already realized his own difficult situation, so Zhang Liang led his team and prepared to surrender to another rebel, Jing Ma. Who would have thought that on the road to surrender, Zhang Liang would meet Liu Ji, who was similarly anxious and scattered everywhere, hoping to expand his area of influence. After meeting Liu Ji, Zhang Liang gave up on the thought of joining Jing Ma, and instead handed his men over to Liu Ji. From then on, Zhang Liang would no longer lead his own army, and would become a thorough staff officer, a true Zang Heng family.


    Han Xin was even younger than him, and had always been looked down upon. He was poor and could only fish by the river for a living, and relying on the pavilion manager''s house for food and chess was not a long-term solution. When he was at his most distressed, the old woman by the river who was washing clothes saw this pitiful youngster. He brought him some food to eat and barely did not starve to death.


    But Han Xin had been carrying that long sword all along, this long sword was the belief that he was able to live on, its scabbard was gifted to him by the Grand Commandant of the Qin Dynasty, this ancestral long sword was the only proof of his noble identity, but Han Xin wanted to prove that he was not wrong, he must be the War God that was able to rule the world.


    This long sword brought Han Xin a lot of trouble, and became the laughing stock of ordinary people. Having been humiliated countless times, Han Xin was no longer numb to it. Even if it were to crawl into someone''s crotch, Han Xin could only silently endure it. He was waiting for the day when he could pull the long sword out of its scabbard and lead his army to sweep the world.


    Therefore, Han Xin had always been playing chess silently. On the sand beside the river, he had been playing chess with Han Xin, and had been roaming through nineteen paths, "Heaven and Earth, Yin, Yang, Wind, Thunder, Fire, Gold, Stone, Bamboo, Bird, Bird, Man, and Rain, Divine Ghosts".


    The opportunity had finally arrived. The army of the world''s resistance against the Qin Dynasty swept across the world like a raging fire. The most prominent among them was the one who caused the trouble in Wu Zhong, Xiang Liang. Wei Liao had told Han Xin that all under heaven must leave this place, and Han Xin would definitely trust his own teacher, Wei Liao.


    Thus, Han Xin, who was in his twenties, brought along the long sword on his body and the nineteen lines on his chest and left Huai Yin, flying towards Xiang Liang.


    "The successor of the art of deception, Chen Ping, had finally seen the hope to succeed in his career. Conspiracy, Concealment, Showcase, Surprise, Ghosts. Chen Ping had passed on all his knowledge.


    Chen Ping was already in his early forties, he did not want to be a rich merchant his entire life, and eventually die. Since he had received the teachings of the Great Yin Yang family, he definitely could not bury this skill in his heart.


    From the beginning, Chen Ping would look at the sky every night, at the Triones in the sky. After that, many of the private troops and descendants of the war nations started to revolt against the Qin Dynasty, and every single one of them were the heroes of the times. Chen Ping still did not make a move, and only when the Wei Guo and Wei Guiyi were dubbed as King of Wei did Chen Ping not want to wait any longer.


    Chen Ping bid farewell to his brother and wife, and packed his things. The most important thing was his Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword. And Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword had an extraordinary characteristic that could be controlled by the palm of his hand. This was a skill that his master had never taught him. Chen Ping did not know that this ability would become the godly skill of the Immortal Sword Sect in a thousand years, the Imperial Sword Technique.


    Chen Ping decided to leave. He stood in his own room. None of the family members in this room knew what he was supposed to do with it. Chen Ping did not need to explain it to his family.


    After Wei Liao left, Chen Ping emptied the room that Wei Liao had taught him. Then, he ordered the servants to place four hundred and eleven bronze kettle bottles in the room. The largest had a diameter of more than ten meters, while the smallest one was the size of a wine cup. These copper pots were placed on wooden shelves in various parts of the room. Every copper pot had a different appearance, but each copper pot had a small hole at the bottom, and the size of the hole was also different.


    The room was filled with the sound of dripping water. When Chen Ping wasn''t observing the sky at night, he would enter this room and stand in the middle of these copper pots to listen to the sound of dripping water from all the canteens.


    Today, Chen Ping walked into the room and quietly stood there. He closed his eyes and calculated the rate at which each drop of water would fall.


    Yan 11, Little Yu 10, rise 12, 3 minutes, do not count at 31 minutes.


    Chen Ping opened his eyes and walked out of the room.


    The servant asked hesitantly, "Do we not need it anymore?"


    "No need." Chen Ping nodded, he had already memorized all the water in his heart. This was the basic arithmetic of Chen Ping''s art of deception Art of Conspiracy ¨C Water.


    Chen Ping had already completely comprehended it.

 C33

    Jin Dian Branch: Yin length seven feet nine centimeters, width one minute two centimeters, White Tiger slant one inch


    Northern Song Dynasty, the Zhou Residence in the Witch Lane of the Sword of Fujian Province.


    There were 411 bronze canteens in the room. The largest one was over 10 meters in diameter, while the smallest one was only the size of a wine cup. These copper pots were placed on wooden shelves in various parts of the room. Every copper pot had a different appearance, but each copper pot had a small hole at the bottom, and the size of the hole was also different. Ministry Councillor Huang could see very clearly that this was a water leak, a tool used to measure time in the world. However, with so many copper pots of different sizes piled up in one room, it made Ministry Councillor Huang''s heart turn cold, and the tinkling sound of water dripping, which could captivate a person''s soul, caused Ministry Councillor Huang to involuntarily take a step back and crash into Mage Zhou behind him.


    Mage Zhou smiled, "It''s just a household chore, there''s no need to mind it too much."


    Ministry Councillor Huang also nodded: "I''m here."


    "Got it." Mage Zhou waved his hand.


    Ministry Councillor Huang came to find Mage Zhou for the sake of his son Huang Chang. When he was born, he was worshiped by a hundred ghosts, his son Huang Chang. He told Mage Zhou the purpose of his visit.


    After his son was born. Ministry Councillor Huang insisted on naming his son "Huang Chang". The Madam couldn''t stop him.


    However, it was difficult for Huang Chang to give birth when he was born, and it took too long for him to do so in his stomach. His head was squeezed by the birth canal, and he always had a long head.


    The villagers were all discussing in private that the son of the Ministry Councillor Huang was a monster. The day he was born, a hundred ghosts paid their respects. After surrounding the house for several miles, they were all lonely ghosts. Old Madam Huang had said that it had rained heavily the day Ministry Councillor Huang''s son was born. Those wild ghosts had crawled over from all directions to the entrance of the residence and knelt down. Ministry Councillor Huang had been standing at the entrance at that time. The wild ghosts remained motionless until Ministry Councillor Huang''s son cried his first cry. The ghosts were frightened and slowly retreated.


    The villagers all believed that Old Madam Huang''s words were not a false alarm, because on that night, everyone who had children in their house stayed up all night, because all the children said that there were ghosts in the house and more outside. They cried for the whole night. Moreover, that night, all the livestock in the village panicked. When they woke up in the morning, several families'' livestock had all given birth to young animals. However, the babies they gave birth to were all weirdly shaped, such as lambs with six legs, or piglets with two heads. There was even a female cow who gave birth to a monster with a human body. After saying that, he immediately died, just like the other monsters.


    As expected, the year Ministry Councillor Huang''s son was born, his year of maturity was extremely bad. Summer was not hot, and winter was not cold either. As a result, the insects were rampant, the farmland was not thriving, and the tea trees withered. There was not enough food, so the villagers'' rations became a problem. The second year, the harvest was slightly better, and the villagers were barely able to make it through. Everyone said that the son of the Ministry Councillor Huang was an ominous person.


    Five years passed in a flash.


    The son of the Ministry Councillor Huang, Huang Chang, had never spoken a word ever since he was born and his legs were crooked as he walked. Besides the Ministry Councillor Huang, everyone thought that he was a fool.


    Madam Huang felt very guilty towards the Ministry Councillor Huang. She was already old, and could not bear children in place of others outside the courtyard. His son, Huang Chang, was already five years old and could not even speak like a normal child. All day long, he would run around the house with his long head on, and almost every time Ministry Councillor Huang saw his son, it was him who fell to the ground and crawled back up. Madam had been out of the courtyard many times, and she had intended to choose a suitable servant girl to be her concubine and inherit her son. However, every time, she would be rejected by the people outside, "My son will become an important person, you don''t have to worry."


    "Why do you have to believe the words of a priest of unknown origin?" The Missus could not understand the insistence on the outside.


    "Not only that Taoist," the Ministry Councillor Huang explained to his wife, "On the night my son was born, I really saw countless ghosts kneeling to me."


    "Do you really believe what the old woman at the village entrance is saying?"


    "I really saw it." The Ministry Councillor Huang persisted.


    The Lady stopped arguing.


    He searched through all the teachers nearby, and after seeing Huang Chang, they all expressed that he was unable to treat Huang Chang''s illness. He had rested his breath for too long when he was born, and had actually already died halfway.


    Every teacher had this explanation, advising Ministry Councillor Huang to look for another doctor. Ministry Councillor Huang asked his husband if there was any way to save his son''s soul.


    "I''ve lost my soul." And the doctor said, "It is madness. All his life he will be this crazy. "


    Ministry Councillor Huang did not believe him. He waited for his son to recover.


    "After the new year, my son will be six years old," Huang Chang told his wife.


    The Madam was also not willing to refute the decision to leave the courtyard. Hence, she found an Elementary Scholar from the Sword Sheath to enlighten Huang Chang. They both stayed with Huang Chang.


    What no one expected was that although Huang Chang couldn''t speak, he could read. When the Elementary Scholar taught him how to read books, he would immediately write them down, and not miss a single word. It was one thing to be able to write, but Huang Chang had even written a few words, but no one could understand what he was writing.


    Two years later, the Elementary Scholar said his goodbyes and said that there was nothing more he could teach Huang Chang. Although Huang Chang was still unable to speak and still looked crazy, his copies of the books were already all over the house.


    After the Elementary Scholar left, Ministry Councillor Huang found out that the Elementary Scholar had left for another reason.


    Huang Chang never sleeps at home. This was what the Elementary Scholar had told the Ministry Councillor Huang before he left.


    Ministry Councillor Huang was curious and stood outside Huang Chang''s door during the night. When it was time to be ugly, Huang Chang directly walked out of the house and brushed past Ministry Councillor Huang. The Ministry Councillor Huang followed his son out of curiosity. Upon seeing his son, who was usually stumped by his footsteps, walking briskly to the wall in the courtyard, he leaped up and flipped over the wall. The gate of the Yellow Courtyard immediately opened to give chase, but he couldn''t see anything at night, so he didn''t know where his son had gone to.


    On the second night, walked out of the house and climbed up the high wall. Ministry Councillor Huang immediately climbed up the wall and watched his son walk along the main road, while the Ministry Councillor Huang followed closely behind. He followed his son all the way to the back of the mountain, where there were tombs everywhere.


    Huang Chang walked over to a grave, opened up a patch of grass on top of it, and revealed a cave. Then he went in. Ministry Councillor Huang was scared, but he still missed his son. He lit the lantern and stuck his head into the cave.


    It was only then that he saw the coffin at the end of the tomb. The coffin had already been dug out and there was a hole left in it. Huang Chang slowly pulled out the corpse inside. The skeleton was standing right beside the grave, but Huang Chang went back inside. It was a long time before he came out. Only then did Ministry Councillor Huang know that his son was sleeping inside the coffin.


    When the sun rose and the chickens crowed, Huang Chang crawled out of the grave and dragged the corpse into the grave. Then he covered the hole in the grave with weeds. Only then did he slowly walk back. Ministry Councillor Huang followed Huang Chang home after guarding the whole night.


    He didn''t dare to speak of this matter to anyone outside the Yellow Division.


    The next day, Ministry Councillor Huang went out of his house without knowing what was going on. He told his wife that he was going to visit his old friend in the county and arrived at a small alley in Jianpu County. Ever since the founding of the Song Dynasty, there had been strict restrictions on household registration. In addition to household registration, there were also military, business and even witch registration. Each household was registered in a different area.


    The swordplay manuals were gathered at the outskirts of the city. From far away, Ministry Councillor Huang could see the tattered thatched cottages spread out in a continuous manner, and the smell of burning straw paper permeated the air. Ministry Councillor Huang slowly approached the thatched cottage. On the road beside the thatched cottage, people could be standing or sitting, and there were very few people walking. There were strong men in old woman, young women and children, and young children as well.


    When they saw the outsider, Ministry Councillor Huang, walk over, they all stared at him, but no one took the initiative to ask him anything. The Ministry Councillor Huang looked around and saw a few thatched cottages that were not closed, and worshiped by some terrifying and strange deities. Of course, there were also people that worshipped Old Lord Taishang and Yuanshi Tianzun. However, there weren''t many of them.


    Witchcraft books had always been suppressed by the government. It was just that in the past few years, the Emperor had good Taoism. Their situation had improved a little and they were no longer chased around by the government.


    After walking for a while, Ministry Councillor Huang saw a kind-looking old man sitting at his door, pruning a peach tree branch. He walked up and asked: "May I ask, where does the Mage Zhou live?"


    The old man stopped what he was doing, looked at Ministry Councillor Huang for a while, then pointed ahead, "We will arrive around the corner after forty more steps. His house has three locust trees in it''s courtyard."


    The old man nodded his thanks and walked in the direction indicated by the old man. As expected, after turning the corner, they walked for forty steps and saw a relatively large courtyard with three great locust trees planted within. The branches and leaves of the locust trees were luxuriant, covering the entire thatched cottage.

 C34

    Mage Zhou was from Shaanxi province, and had somehow moved from the northwest to the southeast. He had heard that she had left her hometown in order to avoid the war between the Western Xia and the imperial government. He was mixed into the crowd of mages, and their books were strictly controlled by the government. Everywhere he went, he would have to register them according to his household register. Therefore, Mage Zhou being able to walk for a few thousand miles to establish a life in Fujian was already a very impressive thing. Mage Zhou''s fame rose after a few years of training in Sword Arts. His methods were definitely not something an ordinary Mage could match up to. Gradually, his name became famous.


    The reason the Ministry Councillor Huang was looking for Mage Zhou was because of his son Huang Chang.


    Ministry Councillor Huang stood at the entrance of the courtyard and looked at the Pagoda tree. He rested for a while and stood at the entrance of the courtyard. The door opened and a ten year old child stood in front of him. He said, "Please enter. My father is waiting for you in the main hall."


    The Ministry Councillor Huang was curious and followed the child to the great hall. A scholar who was about his age was drinking tea there. Seeing Ministry Councillor Huang, he gestured for him to take a seat. Ministry Councillor Huang knew, this scholar was most likely Mage Zhou. Mage Zhou''s son ran to the back of the hall and after a while, brought Ministry Councillor Huang a cup of tea. He then cautiously stood beside his father.


    When the host and guest met, they would not talk immediately. The guests would first have to taste the tea, the tea''s interval, and the guests would have to appreciate the antique and calligraphy set in the master''s house for a while before they could talk. Only during this process, the two of them would get to know each other better, and then the host would invite the guest to the guest room to discuss business.


    Ministry Councillor Huang looked at Mage Zhou''s clothes and thought that if he did not know that this person was a witch, he would most likely think that he was a filial son of the Imperial Examinations. But the lobby was strangely devoid of words and paintings. The walls were empty. Ministry Councillor Huang saw a circular door on the left side of the wall and went in curiously. He saw that the room was leaning against the wall and was filled with wooden cabinets, but if one looked carefully, they would see that these cabinets were not of ordinary shapes.


    Magician Zhou, who was standing behind Ministry Councillor Huang, said that this was a household chore. Then, he smiled and gestured at Ministry Councillor Huang to take a closer look.


    Ministry Councillor Huang cupped his hands and said: "My apologies." He then walked to the cabinet and looked at the bronze artifacts. They were all mottled with black and green. It seemed like the era was not short.


    Mage Zhou walked in front of Ministry Councillor Huang and said softly, "It''s an ancient artifact from the Eastern Han Dynasty. What do you think of it, Mister?"


    "At Wang Mang''s time." Ministry Councillor Huang said, "This thing is rare."


    Mage Zhou nodded and didn''t speak.


    The lobby was completely silent. The sound of dripping water that Ministry Councillor Huang heard became even clearer, and only now did he realise that there was an item that was quickly dripping water at the bottom of an item. Immediately after, the Ministry Councillor Huang discovered that the sound of dripping water was not limited to just one area. After focusing for a moment, he heard another sound of flowing water, that came from an artifact on his right hand that was dripping down.


    Ministry Councillor Huang seemed to understand something and was about to speak, but Mage Zhou raised his hand to signal for him to continue listening.


    As a result, Ministry Councillor Huang continued to calm his mind and heart. He discovered that the sounds of dripping water were becoming more and more frequent, and were all very rhythmic and pleasant to listen to. Ministry Councillor Huang looked carefully at the wooden shelves, each of them was engraved with a small seal, and each of them had their own words written on it: "Midnight, Cock of the Chicken, Pingtan, Sunrise, Eating Time, Middle of the Sun, Sun-Sun, Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sunset, Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sunlight". Then on the other shelves, he saw the words "Zi, ugly, Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sun-Sunlight, Sun-Sun-Four Moments, Sun-Four Hours". "Some of the other wooden cabinets had the words'' Obscure, Sooo, String, Gaze ''on them.


    Ministry Councillor Huang was originally a scholar, so when he saw these things, he immediately understood that they were just a tool used to measure the time lost in the ancient times.


    Looking at the other wooden cabinets, some of them had numbers, while others had inscriptions that he could not understand.


    Huang Chang pointed at the items and looked at Master Zhou, "These are missing markings."


    Mage Zhou nodded, "Yes, the method of calculating a drop of water is called water."


    The two of them stood there for a while. Ministry Councillor Huang knew that these bronze artifacts were all real, so he casually asked: "I heard that every ancient artifact has predecessors attached to them, I wonder if those words are true?"


    Mage Zhou laughed, "There should be, but not everyone can see it."


    They walked to the study by the lobby and sat down.


    "I''ve heard about your son as well." Mage Zhou was no longer polite, "The day your son was born, many monsters went through their tribulation, yet you chose to go against the heavens. Am I right?"


    "I buried a big snake," Ministry Councillor Huang remembered what happened that year clearly, "The horn on top of my head already grew. I looked pitiful, so I buried it so that it wouldn''t be eaten by other wild beasts."


    "There is a good man outside," said the Magister Zhou, "so your son cannot be enlightened until he is twelve years old."


    "I''m not here for that." "My son is old, he can walk, and sleep in his grave at night. I am very worried."


    "This matter is easy to handle," Mage Zhou called the child in, "This is my son, his name is Zhou Dong, and I''ll go with you to take a look."


    Ministry Councillor Huang felt a little awkward when he saw that Zhou Dong was still a child.


    However, Mage Zhou no longer explained it to Ministry Councillor Huang and only instructed Zhou Dong, "It''s done, bring Huang Chang over."


    Ministry Councillor Huang saw that Mage Zhou spoke so casually, so he did not ask anymore. Leaving with Zhou Dong, he bid farewell to Mage Zhou.


    Ministry Councillor Huang brought Zhou Dong and walked towards home. Although Zhou Dong was young, his speech was very mature. He could tell that the Ministry Councillor Huang was worried, and said to the Ministry Councillor Huang: "Is it because the other party did not invite my father to join them?"


    Ministry Councillor Huang could only smile bitterly, thinking that it must be because Mage Zhou was unwilling to personally help him.


    "My father is no longer allowed to go out," Zhou Dong said. "He asked me to bring my husband back, what other worries do you have about him?"


    "Teacher Zhou?" Ministry Councillor Huang cautiously asked, "His body."


    "My father grew roots on his feet," Zhou Dong said. "Back then, a Western Xia citizen challenged the master of the Song Dynasty, my father. In the end, he still won. However, there was something wrong with his feet. At night, he would constantly bleed and his body would become weak. He would not be able to stand the sand and wind in the north and would only be able to barely endure when he reached the south. "In the past few years, the injuries on my foot have become even more severe. I can only barely maintain it by connecting it with the roots of the locust tree."


    "Mr. Zhou told you?" Ministry Councillor Huang asked, "You''re still young."


    "Yes."


    Ministry Councillor Huang didn''t have any choice but to bring Zhou Dong home.


    Zhou Dong followed the Ministry Councillor Huang to the yellow house and saw Huang Chang eating lunch. Huang Chang was already six years old, the food was fed by the servant girls, soup and rice grains were scattered all over the place. The snot on his face was mixed together with the soup, making his face extremely dirty.


    When Zhou Dong saw Huang Chang, he clapped his hands and said, "It''s you, it''s you." Then, he turned around and requested Ministry Councillor Huang, "If you don''t mind, I will marry Young Master Jinlan and I, and we will be brothers with another surname. I wonder if the other staff members are willing? "


    The Missus, watching from the side, was surprised and did not know where this old boy came from.

 C35

    The Ministry Councillor Huang couple were hesitating. Zhou Dong looked at the Ministry Councillor Huang, and asked hesitantly: "Are the two elders not willing?"


    "You want to become sworn brothers with my son when he looks like this?"


    "Yes," Zhou Dong said.


    Only then did Ministry Councillor Huang and his wife confirm that this mage''s son was going to become sworn brothers with their son. From an identity point of view, Huang Family was a local Prominent Class while Zhou Dong was a witch with low status. The Ministry Councillor Huang was not very willing, but during the Song Dynasty, there was still some prejudice.


    However, Ministry Councillor Huang was still thinking about one thing. Since this disciple of the Mage was going to become sworn brothers with his son, then one thing was certain. This child called Zhou Dong, could be sure that Huang Chang would definitely not be a fool in the future.


    Ministry Councillor Huang thought about the copper pots in Zhou Dong''s father''s room. After he understood in his heart, he said to Zhou Dong: "Since you think so highly of me, then let''s do this."


    Ministry Councillor Huang immediately told his family to set up the Fragrant Pavilion in the main hall. He had the two children kneel in front of the spiritual altar to inform the family of their birthday and then become sworn brothers with Jin Lan. Zhou Dong was four years older than Huang Chang, this was brother. What was strange was that Huang Chang, who had a muddled mind, was not muddle-headed at all when making his vows. Although he could not speak, he was very obedient during the ceremony.


    After Zhou Dong finished bowing, he circled around the house, pointed at the Suan Ni and the fish on the roof, and said, "Can father cut these two carvings off?"


    Ministry Councillor Huang was very strange. When they built the houses, the Suan Ni and the fishes were placed on the roofs. It was a custom for artisans to build sculptures to guard the houses and protect the family. Therefore, he did not agree with Zhou Dong''s words.


    However, although Zhou Dong was only ten years old, his tone and demeanor were both very experienced and adept, "These two things, after removing them, will be beneficial to my younger brother."


    Ministry Councillor Huang thought that since he had already made Zhou Dong recognize him as his brother, he might as well believe in him wholeheartedly. A child like Zhou Dong, no matter how one looked at it, was no ordinary person. Huang Chang''s brain disease could not be cured, so he just carried this hope.


    Then, Zhou Dong looked at the runes that were drawn all around the yellow house ¡ª these runes were Huang Chang''s birthplace ¨C Hundred Devils pay respects, making the Ministry Councillor Huang fearful. Hence, he invited the monks of the nearby temples every year, pasted on the walls to draw the runes to exorcise the Evil Demon Beast, and even drew countless circles.


    These runes and circles were also erased by the Ministry Councillor Huang with the Hui Shui Stone.


    After explaining all of this, Zhou Dong asked the other party to stay with him alone for a while. Zhou Dong found a wooden pole and pulled it towards him. He used a firewood knife to cut a few lines on the wooden pole randomly. When Huang Chang saw this, he immediately became excited and took Zhou Dong''s firewood knife, and just like Zhou Dong, he started to cut and cut on the wooden pole. The official and the madam looked at him and thought to themselves, "After all, he''s just a child who likes to do some naughty things."


    Zhou Dong and Huang Chang played like this for an entire afternoon before bidding farewell to the Ministry Councillor Huang. Before they parted ways, they gifted Huang Chang a shell that was neither gold nor wood, and could not tell what it was. Zhou Dong tied the knowledge core together with a red string and hung it around Huang Chang''s neck. Then, he said to Ministry Councillor Huang: "This thing is called Ape, it''s a heirloom of my family, but it''s never been of any use. I heard my father say before that this Ape needs a fated person to cultivate it into a treasured sword, and is a powerful weapon used to kill demons in the world. I gave this to my sworn brother as a token of my trust. "When we meet again in the future, there will be a way to tell.


    After saying his goodbyes, Zhou Dong left. The back of a skinny little child vaguely had the bearing of a grandmaster when he walked.


    Ministry Councillor Huang did not misjudge his son, Huang Chang, and his own brother, Zhou Dong, would become the Song Dynasty''s famous Daoist martial arts grandmaster many years later.


    In the Song Dynasty, there were many heroes, such as the famous general Yue Fei, the Jade Kylin Lu Junyi, the eight hundred thousand army leaders Lin Chong, Hu Wu Song, and Shi Wenju of Zeng city. They all have a common mentor.


    This Zhou Dong who taught his teacher until he grew up! For the time being, he didn''t need to recount any more of his personal affairs, and he slowly recounted them later.


    The villagers around the Huang Family were all discussing about the strange things that happened in the Huang Family. Ministry Councillor Huang brought a child from who knows where and made his silly son and that child become sworn brothers. After the child left, Huang Family first erased all of the runes the monk had drawn on the wall, then built a new house and carved all of the inscriptions on the roof of the house. It caused panic among the villagers. When Ministry Councillor Huang''s son was born, the matter of hundreds of ghosts paying their respects was still discussed with interest even after so many years. Now, the Huang Family had dispelled the barrier to suppress evil. He didn''t know what he was going to do.


    In a blink of an eye, several years passed and Huang Chang was still a fool. Although Huang Chang was very stupid and could not speak, he could write the entire Four Books and Five Classics.


    Ministry Councillor Huang still did not give up. He believed that his son would definitely cure his brain disease and become a scholar.


    That summer when Huang Chang was eleven years old, Ministry Councillor Huang went out to collect rent. One evening, an old woman and a young girl were begging at the entrance of the yellow house. The housekeeper gave them two bowls of rice, letting them have their fill. But the next morning the butler opened the door and found the two of them still standing at the gate. The butler gave them two more bowls of rice. However, when it was noon, this pair of old and young still did not leave.


    The housekeeper curiously asked the old woman why she didn''t leave even after begging. The old woman did not answer, but only said that the housekeeper was kind, and that the master of the family must be a kind man who wanted to thank her in person.


    The butler then told the old lady that the master and the mistress of the house had instructed them that they must not refuse any begging in the past. This was the rule they had followed for many years.


    And the old woman said, There must be a reward for the kindness of the master and his wife. However, I heard that the young master of your residence is in bad health.


    The steward was baffled by these words. She hurried into the room to inform the Madam. Madam Huang rushed to the door and asked the begging woman if there was any way to cure her son''s brain disease.


    The old woman shook her head. This was something she had heard from the villagers before. She had no other request, she just wanted to meet the old master and his wife and pay her respects.


    Seeing that the person who had arrived was unable to cure Huang Chang''s brain disease, Madam Huang was disappointed. However, he still politely told the old lady that the old master would not be back for a while after he left the house. He finally understood. Then he asked the old woman where she had come from, and whether she needed to go home.


    The old woman said that her hometown was in Chongzhou, Jiangxi. All her family members had died of the plague, leaving only her granddaughter behind.


    When Madam Huang heard this, she sighed in her heart and had the intention of taking them in. She asked the old woman if she could clean the house and wash clothes by the river.


    The old woman shook her head. She said that since she was old and weak, she could no longer do any housework, so she didn''t want to trouble the madame.


    The old woman insisted on leaving. However, she told the old woman that her granddaughter was already twelve years old. If the old lady didn''t mind, she would leave her granddaughter to be her servant.


    When Madam Huang saw that the old woman was strong and did not want to stay for free, she knew that she could not keep the old woman, so she agreed to take her granddaughter in. The old woman brought her granddaughter to kowtow to Madam Huang before leaving. When she left, the old woman was leaning on her walking stick. She was hunched over, and her head was almost touching the ground as she slowly walked towards the distant road.


    Madam Huang didn''t know where this old woman would go, and it seemed that she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. She guessed that once she reached a secluded area, she would die without a sound.


    Although her granddaughter stayed, she was not sad. After washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she was a dignified and beautiful girl. When Madam Huang asked for her name, she answered that it was Gong Yi.


    Gong Yi was very obedient, the Madam intended to stay by her side as a servant girl. But when the Madam brought Gong Yi to walk past the backyard, Huang Chang was rolling on the floor, his body covered in dirt. The Madam had already gotten used to it, Huang Chang''s head was in a daze, but he was just as mischievous as children of the same age. The servants and maids taking care of him by the side could not help him up, it seemed like Huang Chang was going to play at the cemetery at the back of the mountain.


    When Gong Yi saw this, she walked to Huang Chang''s side and reached out to support Huang Chang. It was also fate. Huang Chang looked at Gong Yi, and actually quieted down, while allowing Gong Yi to tidy up the filth on her clothes. After that, he obediently followed Gong Yi to her bedroom. After that, Huang Chang put on a set of clean and tidy clothes and stood in front of Madam Huang.


    Madam Huang understood in her heart that Gong Yi was the maid the old woman had specially sent to take care of Huang Chang. The old woman must have heard that the Huang Family Disciple''s character wasn''t bad and entrusted Gong Yi over to her.


    Half a month later, Ministry Councillor Huang returned home. Seeing that there was another girl in his family, of course he had to ask about her background. Madam Huang then told him about the old woman and Gong Yi. Ministry Councillor Huang sighed, and said that Gong Yi''s life was pitiful, so he treated her better.


    From then on, Gong Yi was specially served by the outsider and the madam as the young master. It was a coincidence that Huang Chang treated Gong Yi as his closest kin the moment he saw him. In front of Gong Yi, he no longer bothered to go to the grave to play. Gong Yi also took care of Huang Chang at ease. This was natural fate.


    At least that''s what the outsider couple thought at first.

 C36

    But after a while, they realized that Gong Yi had a strange habit. One day, the kitchen maid told Madam Huang that there were always fewer eggs, and every few days, there would be two less. Madam Huang was amused. With such a large clan in the Huang Family, losing a few eggs was not a big deal.


    The cook stopped talking about it.


    A few days later, Madam Huang came to Huang Chang''s bedroom in the morning to see him. She saw Huang Chang, who had just woken up, leaning on the headboard, with an egg in his mouth.


    It seemed like Huang Chang had snuck into the kitchen to steal eggs. When Madam Huang found the kitchen staff members, he told them that it was not a big deal for Huang Chang to steal the eggs, but the kitchen staff seemed to want to say something but hesitated.


    Mrs. Huang realized that the cook knew something, so she asked the cook.


    The kitchen maid told the wife that the Young Noble did not steal the egg, but that it was Gong Yi who had stolen it. gave Huang Chang an egg to eat. This was not a big deal, why was it so secretive?


    After a few days, she woke up a lot earlier. As soon as the sky brightened, she went to Huang Chang''s bedroom and sneakily peeked in when she heard movement inside. As expected, Gong Yi took out an egg and gave it to Huang Chang. Then, Madam Huang saw Gong Yi''s body leaned to her side, and his mouth also bulged. Huang Chang raised his neck, following Gong Yi''s example.


    The Madam suddenly understood that Huang Chang was imitating Gong Yi and eating eggs. The Madam immediately went closer to take a closer look and saw that Gong Yi''s mouth was slowly swallowing the egg. The protrusion on her neck was the look of an egg slowly sliding down. Huang Chang was the same.


    The Countess was puzzled. Why does an egg have to be eaten in such a way? After a while, Gong Yi and Huang Chang''s throat simultaneously spasmed a few times, and their mouths spat out shriveled eggshells.


    Seeing this, Madam Huang''s heart skipped a beat. Not daring to disturb the two, he hurriedly returned to his bedroom and told them what had happened outside.


    After listening to the conversation, the staff member was puzzled. This method of eating eggs was similar to a snake eating eggs. He then recalled that it had been a long time since he had a rat disease at home. Calculating the time, it was after Gong Yi arrived at the Huang Family, the number of mice lessened.


    The couple shuddered at the thought. Could it be that Gong Yi had ill intentions towards Huang Chang? Ministry Councillor Huang thought back carefully. In his entire life, he had never done anything against the heavens and earth, nor had he committed any crimes against anyone. It was truly difficult to understand.


    The Madam was afraid and suggested to send Gong Yi away. That day, Gong Yi''s family came over to ask for him, how could they account for it? Furthermore, Gong Yi took care of Huang Chang extremely well, and there was nothing excessive about it normally.


    The two of them discussed for a while. There was nothing they could do, they could only continue to defend themselves. It seemed that it wasn''t just Gong Yi teaching him to eat eggs for a day or two, and he didn''t run into any trouble. I might as well leave it for now.


    The matter of Gong Yi eating the eggs caused Huang Family to become curious for a while. In the end, it became a public matter and gradually, no one thought that it was strange. Under Madam''s instructions, the kitchen lady would just give Gong Yi two eggs every two days. Gong Yi also did not mind, as she was usually more considerate in taking care of Huang Chang.


    The two got close to each other. When Huang Chang did not see him for a day, they would cause a ruckus at home. Furthermore, Gong Yi seemed to have been born into a poor family, and was very sensible since he was young.


    In a flash, Huang Chang turned sixteen and still looked stupid. Zhou Dong had never come back to him. Ministry Councillor Huang and Madam Xiao were already past their prime and did not have much hope for their son''s mental state. They only hoped that after the two elders passed away, Gong Yi would be able to take care of Huang Chang for the rest of his life. The two elders had already secretly planned to leave their assets to Gong Yi.


    It was just that he did not expect the heavens to be so unpredictable. Ministry Councillor Huang had been safe for a lifetime, and once he became old, he encountered the greatest calamity.


    Bandits.


    There are many hills and fields in Fujian Province, and there have always been bandits. It was just that they rarely disturbed the Sword Arts, but in the past few years, natural disasters had occurred frequently, and either tornadoes or great drought had occurred. The mountain bandits who had disappeared for many years had now found traces of them, and this time, the mountain bandits had already spread word that they were going to deal with the Sword Arts'' Huang Family. Let Huang Family prepare silver and grain as soon as possible, in case it would harm their relationship.


    Indeed, two months later, a man came to Huang Family and walked into the courtyard. He indicated that he wanted to meet the Ministry Councillor Huang, and the Ministry Councillor Huang immediately came out to receive him. That man said that he was the strategist of the leader of a mountain conspiracy, and wanted to borrow five hundred silver taels from the member. Otherwise, he would bring his brothers down the mountain to personally ask for money. With that, he swaggered away.


    Ministry Councillor Huang watched as the man left. He knew that the bandits were threatening him and there was no room for negotiation. In the next few days, Ministry Councillor Huang became anxious. Although he was a rich man, he only collected rent every year. He was not a seller, and his family did not have enough silver.


    The Ministry Councillor Huang could only go to the Sword City to report to the officials. However, the sword port was in a remote location, so the officials of the Palace did not have the ability to send people to protect the Huang Family. Ministry Councillor Huang was helpless. He suddenly thought of the Zhou Shi Wu father and son, and went to visit the Zhou Family. However, when he arrived at Wu Lane, he found that the Zhou Family had moved. The great locust tree in the courtyard had already withered and died. After inquiring about the neighborhood, it was said that the Zhou father and son had moved back to Shaanxi Province. No news.


    The Ministry Councillor Huang could only go home, but when he got home, his house was in a mess. His family''s servant was lying in the hall, and when Ministry Councillor Huang saw that he was shocked, the butler told him that the bandit had come by the night before and injured his servants.


    The butler kneeled in front of Ministry Councillor Huang and told the official outside in tears that the young master had been captured by the bandits. In two days, if he couldn''t even pay five hundred taels of silver, the official could go to Feng Lin Ao and collect his corpse. Furthermore, when the mountain bandits took away the young master, the house was in complete chaos. The servant girls hid away and went back to clean up the place, but Gong Yi did not know where she went.


    Ministry Councillor Huang was stunned.


    After thinking for a while, he went to the tenant to ask for some silver taels, which amounted to a few dozen silver taels. Afterwards, he planned to go to Wind Forest Ao and ask the bandit to redeem his son.


    They were all tenants of the Ministry Councillor Huang, and knew that the Ministry Councillor Huang was going to ask for a son from Feng Lin Ao, so they gathered around, intending to fight against the bandits head on.


    Ministry Councillor Huang was moved when he saw these tenants, but he also understood that these farmers would only follow him to Wind Forest Ao and fight to the death with the bandits. It was said that the bandits of Fenglin Ao had gathered over a hundred people, and even the soldiers were afraid.


    The Ministry Councillor Huang cupped his hands to all the tenants that had followed him, saying that he alone was not willing to implicate others.


    How could the tenants agree? They all said that the Ministry Councillor Huang was a benevolent person and had received a lot of favours from him over the years. Ministry Councillor Huang just refused again and again. There was nothing they could do. The tenants were in a stalemate until the afternoon, but when they saw that the Ministry Councillor Huang was determined to attend the gathering alone, they had no choice but to disperse.


    Ministry Councillor Huang had been delayed like this, so it was already too late to set off. By night time, they had not reached Wind Forest Orchid, so they could only find a place to stay and rush over the next day. But in the wilderness of the mountains, where could he find a place to sleep? He could only find an extremely dilapidated little temple to stay in.


    That night, the Ministry Councillor Huang heard the howling wind outside the temple and was worried that his son was still alive at the hands of the bandits. His heart was filled with grief, but he suddenly recalled that this temple was the place where he had protected the snake. He sighed with emotion. He had never felt guilty in his life. He had followed the teachings of his ancestors and helped others, including wild beasts. Yet, for no reason at all, he suffered this unexpected disaster. He also thought back to the words that the Daoist priest had said to him in this small temple. He had shut down his business, but it always went against the will of the heavens and required a bit of suffering.


    Memories flashed through his mind one by one. That Taoist also said that he was going to look for his son to take him in as a disciple, but he suddenly changed his mind. He said that he would look for his son in a few decades and gave him a name, "Shuang". Unfortunately, Huang Chang was now being tied up by bandits, and the odds were against him. It would be better to give him to the Taoist as a disciple back then, or at least save his life.


    Ministry Councillor Huang stayed in the small temple and let his thoughts run wild all night. When dawn arrived, he continued to travel and finally arrived at Wind Forest Ao when it was dark.


    Feng Lin Ao was a place where bandits gathered since ancient times, since there were no signs of human habitation within a radius of tens of miles.


    Ministry Councillor Huang arrived before midnight and stayed in the forest of Wind Forest Ao. He thought about how he should persuade the mountain bandits and how he should exchange several tens of silver coins to get Huang Chang back. He might as well give himself to the mountain bandits.


    Ministry Councillor Huang waited in the forest, watching the moon rise and set. He estimated that the time was past, but there were still no bandits. ~ Could it be that the mountain bandits have killed Huang Chang and are unwilling to come out?


    Ministry Councillor Huang had been waiting the entire time, looking at the moonlight. It should have been an ugly time, but he still did not see anyone. The whistling wind actually weakened, and then the wind became smaller and smaller, until the entire forest was completely silent. Ministry Councillor Huang was anxious, he did not know where the bandit''s stronghold was located near the Wind Forest Orchid, if not he would have gone over himself.


    Right now, his son''s life was unknown, and he didn''t dare to casually walk around. If he left, the bandits might meet him and see that he wasn''t around, and that would cause his son''s death.


    Time slowly passed, and not a single sound could be heard from the forest. Ministry Councillor Huang suddenly realized something. In the whole forest, how could there not even be the sound of insects? The surroundings fell into a deathly silence.


    He cried out loud, raised his head, and muttered to the sky: My son is forty-seven years old, although his son is a cripple, he cannot inherit the family inheritance, but heaven has its own way of living. If Huang Chang could live arrogantly, and continue to carry on the bloodline of my Huang Family, heaven would punish me for letting go of the huge snake that went through the tribulation, I would rather pay with my own life.


    With that said, Ministry Councillor Huang kowtowed to the front non-stop.


    When Ministry Councillor Huang kowtowed until his head was bleeding and his head felt dizzy, what he hoped for happened. A figure was standing in front of him. Ministry Councillor Huang saw this figure, but he did not dare raise his head because he saw the clothes of this person falling not far away. However, he could not see the feet that landed on the ground.


    Ministry Councillor Huang was terrified, and did not dare to look up in detail, so he could only maintain a kneeling posture with his head lowered. The figure didn''t say anything, and the two just stood there in a deadlocked silence.


    After a long while, Ministry Councillor Huang heard a soft sigh, coming from the human figure in front. This sigh became louder and louder, to the point that it sounded like a long sigh from all the leaves in the whole forest. Then, from outside, he secretly saw the figure disappear.

 C37

    Ministry Councillor Huang stood at his original position and looked around, not knowing if that figure had actually appeared before.


    When Ministry Councillor Huang saw that the eastern side had already turned white, he knew that the situation was already dire. In the forest, there were another two figures slowly walking towards him in the morning mist.


    Ministry Councillor Huang did not lower his head this time, but stared intently at the two of them. As the two of them walked closer and closer, Ministry Councillor Huang finally could clearly see who they were. Not only were they crying from joy, Gong Yi was the one holding Huang Chang''s hand as she walked slowly towards him.


    On the way back home, no matter how Ministry Councillor Huang asked, Gong Yi would not tell them about Gong Yi and Huang Chang''s escape from the bandits.


    When Ministry Councillor Huang brought his son back, everyone in Huang Family were shocked. Madam had already started to prepare for the emergency affairs for the outsider and Huang Chang. The tenants waiting at the yellow house were also discussing, saying that the Ministry Councillor Huang was a virtuous and virtuous person, and that even the bandits were respectful to let Huang Chang go just like that.


    But Ministry Councillor Huang knew that this was definitely not the case. Indeed, on the fourth day since the father and son had returned home with Gong Yi, the officials had sent news over that all the bandits occupying the vicinity of Wind Forest Ao had been completely exterminated. All 69 bandits had lost their lives, and everyone who heard the news, including Ministry Councillor Huang, turned pale with fright.


    Ministry Councillor Huang called Gong Yi over again, wanting to clear up the matter. This time, Gong Yi spoke out, saying that when the bandits had entered into the Huang Family and snatched away the young master, they had followed them secretly, seeing that the bandits had entered into a cave in a mountain area near the Wind Forest Orchid, and the cave had also been protected by the fence, so they had stayed outside the cave all this time, trying to secretly bring the young master out. But before they could even enter the cave by themselves, the young master stumbled out of the cave at night, so he did not bother to check on the situation inside the cave, and immediately brought the young master home. This was how it happened. There was no way he could deceive her.


    Ministry Councillor Huang asked again, could it be that they were not bandits that were killed by the soldiers?


    Gong Yi only shook her head.


    Ministry Councillor Huang was also unable to get any clues out of Huang Chang''s mouth, but Huang Chang still could not speak, and was the same as usual. But no matter what, Huang Chang returned home safely. After all, the outsider couple had received their blessings and passed through this ordeal.


    He also didn''t want to have any more problems.


    However, the matter of the bandits was not finished. In the end, the matter of the officials exterminating the bandits was eventually exposed by a herb picker.


    Just as the Ministry Councillor Huang had guessed, the death of all the bandits was not related to the government at all. On the night that Ministry Councillor Huang brought Silver Coins to redeem Huang Chang, a doctor was gathering herbs in the mountain. As a doctor, he was not afraid of being caught by bandits, because a doctor had a special status, even a bandit would get sick, so among the professions that were traveling outside, a teacher, a shaman, a beekeeper, and a hunter, these professions were all people that were not targeted by bandits.


    Lang Zhong knew this because he was near Wind Forest Oro at that time, and in the middle of the night, he met a hunter. The two found a dry spot on the hillside where they could avoid the wind. They built a fire and shared the dry rations they had brought along. As they ate, they chatted about a cave where bandits gathered in the opposite mountain ridge.


    The bright moon shone down from high up in the sky. The two of them suddenly saw that the opposite side of the hill was filled with people. In the wilderness, it was almost impossible for so many people to appear in the middle of the night. The first reaction of the two was for the soldiers to come and destroy the bandits, but they didn''t see the soldiers raise their torches, nor did they hear any sound of the troops moving. These figures stood quietly on the opposite hillside.


    When the herb picker and the hunter suddenly thought that these figures might not be human, all of them floated up, the black shadow turned into a streak of black smoke and drilled into the cave on the opposite side of the hill. Then he heard a continuous series of wails and howls from the other side. Then the sound became smaller and smaller, until it finally faded away and became silent.


    After a while, the black smoke spread out from the cave again, dispersing into the surrounding area of Wind Forest Ao. The doctor and the hunter looked at each other in dismay. When dawn arrived, the two bravely walked to the opposite side of the mountain slope and saw the gloomy cave.


    The entrance to the cave was fenced up, but no one was guarding it. After hesitating for a long time, the two decided to go in and take a look. After all, they were both adults who had grown up wandering in the wilderness. Their courage was greater than that of an ordinary person.


    The two of them slowly walked into the cave and saw that the bandits had made a house for them to live in. There was a granary, a weapon warehouse and everything. There were also countless furs on the ground. It seemed like this was the bandit''s resting place.


    But the cave was empty, not a soul to be seen. The two of them found it strange. They clearly heard someone crying in the cave last night, but now, there was no one.


    The two of them continued walking inside and saw a huge stone hall. Only then did they see the dozens of bandits, all of them standing in their original positions, but none of them were able to move. The muscles on everyone''s faces twisted, and two bloody lines flowed out from the corners of their eyes.


    Only then did the doctor and the hunter understand that all the bandits were dead, but their bodies were still standing.


    When the two saw this scene, their hearts almost burst out of their chests. After rolling and crawling out of the cave, a strange feeling rose in the doctor''s heart as he returned home and closed his door. But the hunter put it up to the intelligence officer.


    The government sent troops immediately to receive the military exploit. However, the doctor told the truth to the others. When these words reached Ministry Councillor Huang''s ears, he immediately rushed over to the doctor''s house. He told her about his son being taken away by bandits and how he came back.


    Hearing that, the doctor immediately went to Ministry Councillor Huang''s house to look for Huang Chang.


    Ministry Councillor Huang immediately asked what was wrong.


    The doctor had told Ministry Councillor Huang that the body of the bandit was strange, but he did not tell the whole story to the others.


    He told Ministry Councillor Huang that those bandits were strange. Although he was sure that the bandits'' deaths at the same time had something to do with the Phantom Shadow he saw, the way they died was very strange. He had been killed by a long-lost Taoist spell.


    When the Ministry Councillor Huang heard this, he became even more confused and continued to ask. The doctor had told the Ministry Councillor Huang that this kind of Daoist magic was created by the Western Han Chen Ping. This spell really hurt his merits. Before Chen Ping died, he also repented and said that he had used this spell on others too much.


    The name of this spell was Soul Stealing.


    Ministry Councillor Huang heard it and brought the doctor home. When the doctor saw the shell on Huang Chang''s neck, he immediately exclaimed, "That''s right! Where did your son get such a demonic thing?! "


    The doctor took the neither gold nor wood shell from Huang Chang''s neck and slowly observed it. Suddenly, Huang Chang''s eyes flashed, and like a sword, he swept towards the doctor.


    The doctor took a step back and did not dare to look at Huang Chang anymore. However, Huang Chang and Gong Yi had started to play around with a wooden pole around the latter. Ministry Councillor Huang had seen this pole when Zhou Dong and Huang Chang were playing around, and over these years, there had already been more than ten logs erected in the courtyard.


    The Ministry Councillor Huang had never thought much of it, he thought that Huang Chang was playing with it.


    When the doctor saw these wooden poles, he said to Ministry Councillor Huang, "Your young master is extremely strange. These suns are all profound Taoist math. Why would he learn this?


    Only now did Ministry Councillor Huang understand the intention of Zhou Dong teaching his son. Ministry Councillor Huang said to the doctor, "My son has never been able to speak since he was young. How can he talk about intelligence?"


    The doctor thought for a while and then said, "The sundial arithmetic is the most positive magic in Taoism. It was never used by the Son of Heaven. "It seems like the noble young master will definitely enter and leave the imperial court in the future."


    When the Ministry Councillor Huang heard this, he could only smile. The doctor continued, "But the thing around his neck is also a Dao Yin magic item, which is really hard to explain. I suggest that other than the staff members, it''s best for you to find a place to send the things on young master''s neck. "


    Ministry Councillor Huang said, "This is a keepsake from his sworn brother. It has never been of any use to him."


    The doctor then took out an item and placed it in front of Ministry Councillor Huang. He then unfolded his hand and placed it flat on the ground, making it a genuine shell of knowledge. This thing, every bandit''s corpse, has one in its mouth. " The doctor then slowly said, "This thing is used to gather souls when the Soul Stealing Technique is used!"


    Ministry Councillor Huang was confused, he did not know what Zhou Dong''s original intention was.


    Seeing the hesitation in the Ministry Councillor Huang''s eyes, the doctor shook his head and said to the Ministry Councillor Huang, "Your son must be a master at the art of slaying ghosts.

 C38

    Wooden Coffin of Yangtze River Channel


    The Sand Counting: 4103 enter, 88,631 leave.


    The madman had grabbed Huang Kun by the collar, looking at the madman''s twisted face, he completely understood that he had been tricked by Wang Kunpeng. There was no doubt that he was the descendant of a clan of Xiu Mountain Warlocks, but Wang Kunpeng, who clearly had great ability, refused to teach him. He insisted on acknowledging this temperamental and eccentric madman in front of him as his master.


    In fact, when Huang Kun heard these three nagging about this on this sandbar, he knew clearly that the abilities of these three people were extraordinary and that they had great origins. However, it just so happened that Xu Yunfeng had an eccentric personality and his brain wasn''t working well either, so he was far inferior to Wang Kunpeng.


    Being this madman''s disciple, she might as well be Shen Dexu''s master.


    That makes sense. After becoming a master, he was already fiendishly threatening his disciple.


    Who knew that just as this thought popped up in Huang Kun''s mind, the madman laughed out loud and said to Wang Kunpeng: "This brat is unwilling to become my disciple, he would rather become this Shen''s disciple than be with me. He hates my bad temper."


    Wang Kunpeng couldn''t help but laugh and say to Huang Kun: "Your luck is pretty good, you don''t even know who my master is. If I wasn''t pleasing to your eyes back then, you would have slapped me twice."


    Just as Wang Kunpeng finished speaking, Xu Yunfeng smiled and said: "He also has an opinion towards you, saying that you died in the Mr Zhao, and still saying bad things about the Mr Zhao. "Hahaha."


    Shen Dexu could not help but laugh bitterly at the side, "Your art of deception, in my opinion, only has a string missing from your head."


    Wang Ba was initially not in a good mood when he mentioned Zhao Yier, but when Xu Yunfeng found out what was going on in Huang Kun''s mind, he was amused. Then, he turned to Shen Dexu and said, "Shen Wu, there''s a lot of things that we need to do next. Time is of the essence, contact your organization as soon as possible. Also, back then you worked with Star of Woe for such a long time, she should have left you no clues at all. If you have anything else, you should stop hiding it. "


    Shen Dexu cupped his hands at Wang Kunpeng, "Since Zhang Tianrann is Teacher Sun''s opponent, I no longer have a choice. I will do my best to help you two." Then he beckoned them to board the boat, and together they went ashore and went off alone.


    Wang Kunpeng looked at Xu Yunfeng, "I''ll leave the matter of the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang to you. "I still have a lot to do. I need to go to Beijing and meet up when I get back."


    "It''s best not to involve Faang Zhuo in this." Xu Yunfeng''s attitude became normal again, "Her days aren''t too good either."


    "A once and for all affair," Wang Kunpeng said, "It''s also good for her. Also, you need to be prepared. Faang Zhuo probably doesn''t recognize you anymore. "


    Xu Yunfeng waved his hand meaninglessly, "I understand, there''s no need for you to remind me."


    Just as Huang Kun was about to ask why, Xu Yunfeng nodded and smiled, "I''ve finally learnt to be smart."


    Huang Kun planned to ask Wang Kunpeng why he remembered an old acquaintance by the name of Faang Zhuo and why he could not remember his master. But he immediately recalled that he could not ask such a thing. This was one of Xu Yunfeng''s taboos. When the words were about to reach his mouth, he forcefully held it in.


    Wang Kunpeng turned and left. Seems like his relationship with Xu Yunfeng was indeed not bad, and he was not as long-winded as Shen Dexu on the surface.


    Xu Yunfeng and his disciple stayed on the shore. When the river wind blew, Huang Kun could not help but shrink his neck back into his collar.


    "Brat," Xu Yunfeng said to Huang Kun, "The millstones in here aren''t far from each other."


    "Yes." Huang Kun was frightened by Xu Yunfeng and was now extremely afraid of his master.


    Xu Yunfeng harrumphed, "Go find the descendant of the Blind Wei and get the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang back."


    Huang Kun was dumbstruck when he heard that, "Aren''t you going to handle this matter? Martial Uncle Wang clearly instructed you just now. "


    "Why do you grumble about such a thing?" Xu Yunfeng was getting impatient again, "What the hell is wrong with you? You can''t be bothered to burn snakes to eat, can you?"


    "I''ll go," Huang Kun said as he spread out his hands, "Can''t I go?"


    Xu Yunfeng said, "That''s more like it. But do you know how to get it? "


    "How would I know?" Huang Kun felt wronged in his heart, and said irritably, "Just ask them."


    "How could they possibly give you such an important thing so easily?" Xu Yunfeng said while grinning, "You will definitely be beaten."


    "So what if you''re beaten up," Huang Kun said snappily. "Since you''re her master, you can do whatever you want to her."


    "Turns out that the person next door to him is actually this energetic when he''s a master." Xu Yunfeng said smugly, "If I knew this would happen, I would have accepted a disciple as soon as possible to order him around."


    Huang Kun was completely speechless. With a master like him, what else could he say?


    Xu Yunfeng took something out from his pocket and threw it at Huang Kun. Huang Kun immediately caught it, and when he held it in his hand, he realized it was a heavy shell. His eyes looked at Xu Yunfeng, "What is the use of this?"


    "This is our art of deception''s most valuable thing." Xu Yunfeng did not joke around, "It''s the flower that has been circulating in the art of deception for thousands of years. Ordinary people cannot play with it, even a bastard does not have the ability to. If you lose Bobbie, you''re going to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair. "


    "Why did you give me such an important thing?" Huang Kun immediately held the bug tightly in his hand.


    "I already said that Bobbie Ape is our art of deception''s keepsake," Xu Yunfeng said. "The disciples of Wei Family must have heard from the Blind Wei himself.


    "I get it," Huang Kun said, suddenly enlightened. "When they saw Bobo, they knew that the person who was going to give the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang to the art of deception, like me."


    "That''s right," Xu Yunfeng also turned around and walked away, "Take the things and come to the Ling Yun Internet Cafe at the Ninth Pier to find me."


    "For the sake of playing games, you gave me such an important task," Huang Kun couldn''t help but say, "What master are you supposed to be?"


    Xu Yunfeng had already walked far away, who knew if he could hear what Huang Kun had said about him.


    Fortunately, his master gave him a bug as a keepsake. Logically speaking, with how powerful the art of deception was, the disciple of the Blind Wei should at least give him some face. Huang Kun thought one-sided, but he never thought that there would not be such an easy matter to deal with in this world.


    Because, Blind Wei''s disciples did not have any Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang at all.


    It was very easy to find the Blind Wei in the medicine hall of the millstone, but right inside of the millstone village, they were hesitating over the fact that the Blind Wei had a very big reputation when he was alive, so he died a long time ago. There were still many patients from far away who came to visit him, but they did not know that he had already died.


    Huang Kun went to the infirmary and saw that there were still many patients there. There were still many people lining up, and when he wanted to go in, he was stopped by someone, who indicated for him to line up. Huang Kun said that he wanted to find a doctor, so the person who stopped him immediately said that everyone here wanted to find a doctor, so they lined up.


    Huang Kun had no choice but to line up at the back of the line. The brothers at the front said: "It''s not bad now, I heard that they used to have to register, and would pay a few hundred coins to buy a number plate."


    Huang Kun laughed bitterly, and could only wait. When night fell, there were still many people ahead of them. When it was eight or nine in the evening, the staff in the infirmary told the patients in line that they would arrive today. They took their tags and went back first.


    All the patients had nothing else to say and left. Huang Kun thought that since he couldn''t get the thing, it wouldn''t be good for him to go back and report to his master. Thus, he stayed. He waited for the crowd to disperse before walking to the entrance of the infirmary.


    Inside, a woman in her thirties said to Huang Kun, "Come back tomorrow."


    Huang Kun said: "I''m not here to see a patient."


    "Then who are you looking for?" the woman asked.


    Seeing that he managed to reply, Huang Kun took the opportunity to enter. Not daring to say anything further, he directly took out the Ape for his to see.


    As expected, the woman looked at it and did not speak for a long time.


    After being silent for a few minutes, the woman''s words almost made Huang Kun spit blood: "What is this? We don''t know about the shell. "


    Huang Kun panicked and quickly said: "I want to see Doctor Wei''s first disciple. Introduce me."


    "I am." The lady said to Huang Kun.


    Huang Kun immediately said: "Then you should recognize this thing. It''s a keepsake. "


    "Who the hell are you?" The woman''s tone became a little more cautious, for in the night the color of the crickets began to glow a little red, slowly changing from dark brown to orange.


    Huang Kun turned his head and immediately said: "Zhao Yier, Mr Zhao is my elder."


    "Mr Zhao." The woman was silent again, and after a moment she said, "What is it?"


    "My master said that our sect lent Doctor Wei something. Let me do it. "Come and get it." Huang Kun finally managed to say those words with a stutter.


    The woman did not speak again, as she placed Huang Kun down on the ground. Huang Kun''s heart began to thump. If others didn''t admit it, you really would have no way of dealing with him. Xu Yunfeng looked like he was an idiot, so he was just playing around.


    As expected, the woman said, "I, I don''t know any Mr Zhao."


    Huang Kun had understood in his heart, the woman was lying, because her tone of voice was already hesitating. Thinking about it, he did not beat around the bush anymore, "I''m here to take our art of deception''s thing, the thing that we lent to Doctor Wei back then."


    "Did the Mr Zhao not give this to my master?" The woman finally revealed herself.


    Huang Kun immediately said: "Then I''ll go back and tell my master to look for you."


    "Who is your master?" the woman asked.


    Huang Kun almost blurted out that it was Xu Yunfeng, but he immediately changed his mind and replied lightly: "Wang Kunpeng."


    Huang Kun was right, Wang Kunpeng had a big reputation in the Yichang, and his temper seemed to be quite bad. It seems that it was indeed useful to take him out to scare people.

 C39

    "Come in and take a seat." The woman''s tone of voice loosened up, and she gestured for Huang Kun to sit down on a chair in the infirmary, and then called for her family to make some tea for Huang Kun.


    Once Huang Kun''s mind was at peace, he leisurely drank his tea. The woman said, "I don''t have it."


    Huang Kun took a sip of tea, and it was immediately scalded to the point that it sprayed out.


    From the looks of it, this woman was very difficult to deal with.


    The woman said, "Very few people know about that. I hope you don''t tell anyone."


    "Why don''t you just return it to us?" Huang Kun said, "You admit that it isn''t yours."


    "It''s not in my hands," the woman said. "If I had it, my medical skills wouldn''t be so far off from my master''s. You guys should also be able to see this clearly."


    Huang Kun finally understood that in Wang Kunpeng''s eyes, the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang was a banner with Yin energy. In the eyes of a doctor, it was a treasure that could diagnose illness.


    "Doctor Wei didn''t leave it for you?" Huang Kun''s heart skipped a beat, "To whom?"


    "It''s really Wang Kunpeng''s disciple?" The woman asked, "You''re not lying to me?"


    Huang Kun showed the pussy to the woman, but the woman did not ask any further, "I''ve seen this before, I believe you."


    "You''ve met Zhao Yier before?"


    "I have indeed seen Zhao Yier before. At that time, he did not take''s disciple in." The woman began to talk, she was originally the daughter of a local farmer in Xiao Ting district. When she was young, she had a blood worm and her body was not good. She had no money at home, but when she became very sick, she could only find the Blind Wei to see her. In return, the woman decided to follow Blind Wei and take care of the old man''s daily life. As time passed, she also followed to learn medicine. But no matter what, her medical skills could not reach the level of the Blind Wei.


    Until one day, a man in his early thirties came to look for Blind Wei. That man was Zhao Yier. Although Zhao Yier''s medical skills were far worse than Blind Wei''s, his main occupation was huckster''s.


    These were all things that had happened when women were listening to the conversation between and the Blind Wei, and they also knew that Zhao Yier was a very powerful person, and his sect was art of deception. When Zhao Yier came to find Blind Wei, just like now, he took out a shell that he found out about and let Blind Wei touch it once through. Then, he asked Blind Wei for a piece of human skin. At that time, the woman was curious as to why her master would have skin on his hands.


    However, when Blind Wei took out the human skin and gave it to Zhao Yier, the woman was stunned. So it turned out that when Blind Wei saw a patient, he could use one hand to feel the pulse and the other hand to hold a large handkerchief to his ear. This was his habit. For the past dozens of years, the Blind Wei had never shown the handkerchief to anyone.


    It turned out that this handkerchief was very particular. There was a skeleton drawn on it, and around the skeleton were nine peonies. On the back of the human skin, there was a huge cicada carved on it. And this cicada was exactly the same appearance that Zhao Yier and the Phantom Ape in Huang Kun''s hands looked like.


    Blind Wei had been handicapped since he was young, and could not see anything. Coincidentally, he met a sorcerer, who looked at him with pity, and gave the thing to Blind Wei. He told him that this skin could help him treat patients, and by relying on his medical skills, he would not starve to death in his entire life. However, he also told the Blind Wei that if someone came to him with an informed shell, he would have to return the skin to that person, because the skin belonged to the art of deception and the managerial personnel''s keepsake was the Weeping Ape ¡ª the shell.


    From then on, Blind Wei went to the millstone to practice medicine. The reason why he used one hand to feel the pulse and the other hand to hold the human skin handkerchief was because during the treatment, the human skin skeleton would tell him about the patient''s condition and treatment.


    Of course, all of this was told to the women by the Blind Wei later, because when Zhao Yier saw the Blind Wei, he did not take the human skin away, but instead told the Blind Wei that the thing in his hands could save a lot of lives.


    When a woman found out about this, he started thinking about this person''s skin. After a few years, Blind Wei was about to die. Before he died, he wanted to give this piece of human skin to the woman for his to use.


    However, this thing could recognize a person. The woman could not hear the sound of the skin at all. In her hands, there was only a soft and terrifying leather handkerchief. The Blind Wei sighed, it seemed like he had to return this item to the messenger of the art of deception.


    Later on, before Blind Wei died, the woman would not use this item either. However, she had her own selfish motives and wanted to stay behind. Furthermore, the successor to the art of deception had never come to ask for it. On the day that the Blind Wei died, the woman hid the handkerchief close to her body. At Blind Wei''s funeral, the woman, as the eldest disciple, did not go to bed for three days and three nights. After the Blind Wei was buried, the woman continued with her title of Blind Wei and prepared to learn this human skin handkerchief''s abilities. In any case, she had plenty of time, so she would definitely find a way. That was what women thought at the time.


    However, she had never thought that when she returned to her room to look for the human handkerchief that was placed on top of her clothes, she would discover that the handkerchief was missing!


    At that time, the woman panicked. She took off her clothes and searched slowly, but she could not find it no matter how hard she searched. At that time, she thought about it a lot and felt that a strange period of time had passed. This person must have flown away by himself, or entered Blind Wei''s coffin, or disappeared without a trace.


    It wasn''t wrong that something strange had happened, but this wasn''t the way a woman thought it would be.


    When the woman was bathing, she suddenly discovered that there was a tattoo on her chest. Thus, she looked at her chest with the mirror. Only then did she see that there was a faint pattern of a skeleton on her chest.


    It turned out that not only did the handkerchief not disappear, it had stuck onto the woman''s skin on her chest. The woman did not hear from Blind Wei that this person''s leather handkerchief could actually grow onto a person''s body, and at that time, she did not know what to do, nor could she tell others that she had secretly taken her master''s things.


    She couldn''t wash it off with soap, and it was impossible to cut it off with a knife. It made her crumble. However, things had to be resolved. Otherwise, how could a woman not be afraid when a skeleton was on her chest? The woman went around to look for the sorcerer and huckster privately, but none of them were able to solve her problem. Instead, it was a lot of fake huckster, who wanted to take advantage of her.


    Until one day, when the woman heard that a sorcerer with the surname Zhong was working at Zhizhi in Wushan Mountain, and had to pass by a millstone after she returned home.


    ¡ª ¡ª Let''s talk about the matter of sorcerer Zhong. sorcerer Zhong went to Zhizhi Hundred Miles Continent to settle some matters. Hundreds of thousands of people lived on top of a large island in the center of the river. Since ancient times, they had always been relatively wealthy. Some family members'' daughters were in love, but their parents disagreed. In the end, their daughter''s boyfriend became so angry that he killed her entire family and swam all the way to the loose land of Jiangnan in the middle of the night.


    Since the man had killed someone, he might as well just run away. However, something strange had happened to this woman''s family that had lost all their homes. Their relatives saw the family of three lighting a fire and cooking at home every day as if they were alive. It scared their neighbors to death. Later, the situation became even more serious. The family of three were seen picking cotton in the cotton field.


    A few months later, the warehouse of the Hundred Miles Continent''s cotton purchasing station suddenly caught fire. Dozens of tons of cotton had been burned clean, and when it was burnt, many people came to save the fire, and many people saw with their own eyes the family of three sitting on a pile of cotton, laughing until their chins fell off.


    This caused the station head of the cotton station to become anxious. He heard from the old man that this family of people had suffered a violent death and was resentful. If he didn''t clean them up, it would only be more troublesome in the future. The station chief was going to tear down the houses of the dead and was also stopped. He said that it was better to ask someone who knew how to do it.


    The station master had heard that at the border of Hubei Sichuan, there was a sorcerer with the surname of Zhong who specialized in this kind of law. Thus, she invited sorcerer Zhong over. When sorcerer Zhong arrived at the Bai Li continent, he circled around the house of the family. Without saying anything, he immediately showed the dozens of pear trees at the back of the house to the people. At that time, the pear blossoms were brilliant. When they were cut down, the pear blossoms would float everywhere, as if it were snowing. Then, they heard the three of them crying loudly.


    sorcerer Zhong said that the Pear Tree was shady, so when the family died, their souls would be attached to the Pear Tree. Then on the pear tree where there are, how many pear trees, how many peach trees planted, the matter is solved.


    sorcerer Zhong took the money and returned home. In a short while, he settled such a fierce matter, so news of Hundred Miles Continent, Zhizhi, and the Xiao Ting district had already spread, saying that sorcerer Zhong had left.


    ¡ª ¡ª The head disciple of Blind Wei heard about this matter. And when he found out that sorcerer Zhong had returned home, he was waiting for him at the millstone. He told his his story.


    Hearing the woman''s explanation, sorcerer Zhong said that if the person before him was a man, it would be easy to deal with. However, women were different. However, he could resolve this matter, but he had a request. That was, after taking them off, he would take them away with him.


    The woman had no choice but to agree.


    sorcerer Zhong let the woman bathe in wormwood water for seven days straight. On the seventh day, sorcerer Zhong found a few snakes and cut off their skin, allowing the woman to press it to her chest. After the snake skin and the woman''s skin had been pasted together, they were unable to take a bath. Three days passed. sorcerer Zhong further ordered, the woman used a small knife to slowly cut off the snake skin that was already adhering to her skin, bit by bit tearing it off, but was unable to tear it.


    The woman did as she was told and handed the torn snake skin to sorcerer Zhong. sorcerer Zhong then placed the snake skin under the sun. When the scales on the snake skin had dried, he slowly peeled them off one by one. Then, a whole piece of human skin came out, exactly the same as when a woman saw the piece in Blind Wei''s hands. Since she had nothing else to say, she let sorcerer Zhong take the snake skin away.

 C40

    The lady told this to Huang Kun. Huang Kun was hesitating on how to go back and report to Xu Yunfeng. The woman thought that Huang Kun didn''t believe her, so she pulled open her collar. Huang Kun saw that under the woman''s collarbone, her skin looked like it was scalded.


    Huang Kun did not dare look any further, and quickly took his leave.


    Huang Kun came out of the Grinders Village and took a taxi to the Ninth Pier. He found the Lingyun Internet Cafe and sure enough, Xu Yunfeng was sitting in front of his computer with a cigarette in his mouth. Only after waiting for a long time did he dare to pat Xu Yunfeng''s shoulder.


    Xu Yunfeng didn''t blame Huang Kun for disturbing him this time and just reached out his hand for something. Huang Kun gave the Yue Bing to his master. Xu Yunfeng put the bug back into his pocket, still holding his hand.


    Huang Kun then said: "The Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang you want, has already been gifted to Wushan Mountain by a disciple of the Blind Wei, sorcerer Zhong." Then, he recounted the words of the head disciple of the Blind Wei.


    "Next door!" Xu Yunfeng started cursing loudly, "Why is it this Zhong Family again?"


    "Is it really that powerful?"


    "Plowshare Witch Family, tell me if it''s strong or not." Xu Yunfeng said, "The only ones who can do this are their Zhong Family, Wang Ba."


    "According to the time," Huang Kun said cautiously, "At that time, Martial Uncle Wang still hadn''t taken on the Mr Zhao as his master."


    "Then Zhao Yier is stupid." Xu Yunfeng said bitterly, but his voice was a little softer.


    Huang Kun secretly stuck out his tongue. This Wang Kunpeng called his master a madman, he was not mistaken, even his elders were scolding him the same.


    Huang Kun still continued to speak softly, "Shall we go to Wushan Mountain to ask Zhong Family to come back not long ago?"


    "You think I don''t know?" Madman said bitterly: "But laozi had long offended their Zhong Family, so I had taken care of them. "However."


    Huang Kun saw that his master Xu Yunfeng was also wary of this so-called Zhong Family and his heart was pounding.


    "Although I made the boss of the Zhong Family half dead back then," the madman suddenly revealed a strange smile, "But they probably don''t remember me anymore."


    Huang Kun understood, although he couldn''t ask his master Xu Yunfeng about the memories, he could still answer the questions himself. As for when he would say it and when he wouldn''t, it would depend on whether his mood was good or bad. He might as well not ask and wait for his master to tell him.


    Sure enough, Xu Yunfeng asked Huang Kun to go to the counter of the Internet Cafe and settle his account. He then brought Huang Kun to the Surface Transport Station at the Ninth Pier to buy a ticket for the Wing Ship. However, there were people who sold tickets there in the middle of the night, so they could only buy a ticket to go to Wushan Mountain the next day.


    After walking out, the madman was merry for a while, and then told Huang Kun a story from the past, "Back then, me, Wang Ba and Faang Zhuo."


    Who is Faang Zhuo? Seeing that the madman was in a good mood, Huang Kun immediately asked her a question.


    "It''s a Taoist with a bull-nose," added the madman. "And it''s a girl, hey, I wonder how she''s doing since she led the Institute?"


    "Is it the research facility that the Martial Uncle Wang used to work in?"


    "Then how can there be such a research facility!" The madman curled his lips and said, "She and Wang Ba both run errands for Lao Yan. Lao Yan is not a good person, but the two of them treat Lao Yan as their leader."


    "Oh," Huang Kun said, "So that''s how it is." He thought to himself, looks like the Faang Zhuo that his master spoke of must be extraordinary. To be able to take over the vacancy that Wang Kunpeng had, his status must be very impressive. Furthermore, if Wang Kunpeng wanted to set up the Seven Star Formation, he must go to Beijing to find this person for help.


    So the two broke up and made an appointment to board the boat tomorrow morning.


    Huang Kun returned to his school dormitory and went to sleep early. After a day, he had heard about the deeds of so many powerful people and thought about how he was also involved with them. After all, he was very excited and would not be able to sleep for a while.


    The next morning, Huang Kun woke up late. Seeing that it was late, he immediately called a taxi to the Ninth Pier. Who would have thought that the time to start the boat was coming? Xu Yunfeng was still nowhere to be seen. Huang Kun thought for a moment, then immediately went to the Ling Yun Internet Cafe. Seeing that his master was playing games, his eyes were red, his face was pale white, and he stayed up all night.


    Huang Kun was questioning Wang Kunpeng even more. When he was trying to salvage the situation, he clearly saw that Wang Kunpeng and Shen Dexu were extremely nervous, but after finding this crazy master of his, from the time they met until now, he had been careless and did not take Wang Kunpeng seriously. How could he be in his early thirties? Just like his classmates, he spent his days playing games in the Internet Cafe.


    Seeing Huang Kun coming over, Xu Yunfeng started to fiddle with his mouse and keyboard, shouting: "Wait, wait till I kill this monster, then we can talk about it after I drop all my equipment."


    Huang Kun waited for more than half an hour and finally saw his master drop a Death Soul Shield. The madman''s mouth crooked into a smile as he happily exited the server. This time, if Huang Kun was not allowed to help him pay, he would pay the bill and leave.


    The two of them arrived at the water terminal at the ninth dock. The boat had already left in the morning, but there was still one more trip in the afternoon. After the two of them bought their tickets, Xu Yunfeng said that it was still early, so he decided to go to the Internet Cafe to play games.


    Huang Kun thought, when an old man like you went to play games, it was not to say that you wouldn''t come down here for more than ten hours, you just had to beg your master not to come to the Internet Cafe. He finally settled down in the waiting room.


    Huang Kun was bored from sitting so he asked: "Master, what is the origin of Wushan Mountain?"


    Xu Yunfeng was in a good mood, so he said in a slow manner: "Plowshare Witch Family, back then Zhong Yifaang was a big shot and you have also heard about him from us. Back then, he fought Japanese with your grandfather, with Wei Yongqi from the Chenzhou Stronghold, with the Miao Family Ghaob Miel who released the parasites, with the old man from the Star of Woe family surnamed Sun, and with Zhang Tianrann. But then, if Zhang Tianrann went against the will of the heavens, he fell out with Old Man Sun and the other families that helped him just stood as teams, expressing that their Wei Family s were not willing to help and did not want to help. What should he do now, he was leaving. But Zhong Yifaang had fooled Zhong Yifaang, and was determined to follow him as an assistant. Thus, his Zhong Family followed Zhang Tianrann''s. However, an old senior of the art of deception did not agree and left a trump card for Zhang Tianrann. At the critical moment, Zhang Tianrann''s fate lies in the hands of these three. "


    "My grandfather and his two younger brothers." Huang Kun counted the number of people who had participated in the stone tablet Yin Wars and understood what was going on.


    "Right." Xu Yunfeng said, "Do you know where your grandfather is?"


    Huang Kun''s head buzzed.


    "Wang Ba also warned me not to tell you," Xu Yunfeng said in disdain, "I absolutely have to tell you."


    "My grandfather is standing by Zhang Tianrann''s side?" Huang Kun already understood.


    "Your grandfather supports Zhang Tianrann," Xu Yunfeng continued. "But your grandfather''s little brother, Huang Tiehyan, did not agree."


    "But at that time, there should still have been someone with Huang Family," Huang Kun nodded his head, "Huang Lianqing, my grandfather''s cousin, supported Huang Tiehyan and not my grandfather. So in the end, my grandfather lost his position as Patriarch and was kicked out of his house."


    "You think it''s unfair, don''t you?" Xu Yunfeng asked Huang Kun.


    "Of course."


    "It wasn''t injustice at all," Xu Yunfeng said. "At that time, it was extremely noisy, but because of this, Huang Tiehyan died. He was your grandfather''s younger brother. Your grandfather is very guilty, he took the initiative to leave home and left without anyone taking charge of the situation with his Huang Family. Huang Lianqing''s Huang Family was sustained by him during his teens. "


    Huang Kun''s forehead was drenched in sweat, he now understood even more, he was not dragged into this matter by hell commissioner Yang. It was predestined.


    "Bring honor to your grandfather." From the moment Huang Kun saw Xu Yunfeng, he had not seen walk in, "Help him wash away his shame. At that time, the three Huang Family brothers were arguing, and when the situation was tense, Zhong Yifaang suddenly made a move and killed Huang Tiehyan. Your grandfather immediately regretted it, but he has already made a grave mistake. "


    "This was more than fifty years ago," Huang Kun said. "And this is how you offended the Zhong Family."


    "I''ve been to ancient path before," Xu Yunfeng said in a relaxed manner. "A few disciples of Zhong Family are blocking the way below, so I''ve taken care of them."


    "You''re so amazing," Huang Kun asked. "Why don''t you go yourself, what are you bringing me for?"


    "Because I want everyone to know that it''s you, Huang Soongbai''s grandson, who has recovered this favor." Xu Yunfeng said, "This was originally Wang Ba''s intention, I never thought that because of the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang s, I would have to do it in advance."


    "If I deal with Zhong Family, what will happen?" Huang Kun asked.


    "Huang Lianqing cannot leave Sichuan for the rest of his life," Xu Yunfeng said, "He had also sought revenge on Zhong Family, but as the Zhong Family was unable to defeat him, he ran all the way to the borders of Hubei. You also know that Wushan Mountain and Hubei are just separated by a small river. Huang Lianqing had no choice, he would not be able to take revenge in his entire life. If he died, the Zhong Family would move back to the Wushan Mountain, and it would be close. Huang Xi''s abilities are not as good as Huang Lianqing''s, so the Zhong Family is nothing to worry about. "


    "That''s why I dealt with Zhong Family," Huang Kun already understood everything, "In other words, I avenged Huang Tiehyan."


    "You should naturally return to the Xiu Mountain and take over." Xu Yunfeng said, "The first time that bastard saw you, he had already thought of all these plans."


    "As the Patriarch of Huang Family, what exactly can I do?"


    "You idiot," Xu Yunfeng laughed, "You bastard! The Seven Stars Arrays and the position of the Rising Light require the presence of your Huang Family."


    "How many people does a star position need?"


    "Everyone in your Huang Family." Xu Yunfeng said slowly, word for word, "Since you have all the profound practitioners, you must be the Clan Leader of the Huang Family."


    "You can actually ask Huang Xi for help." This was a matter of Huang Family, and was related to Huang Kun, "Why do you want to find me?"


    "Because you have the Water Repellent Talisman on you." Xu Yunfeng explained, "I have already given you the thing that Huang Soongbai took away from the Huang Family. Therefore, you are the true successor of the Huang Family technique, Huang Xi can only be your follower! Do you understand? "

 C41

    Yao Guang, the first star position. The beginning of the Seven Star Formation''s formation.


    This was why Wang Kunpeng didn''t care much about the other talented people after seeing Huang Kun on the barge. Yet, he had to show the greatest enthusiasm for this nameless junior, and why he had to hold Huang Kun''s hand after this matter was concluded.


    When Wang Kunpeng was leading the barge out of the mist of the Yangtze River, he already knew that the iron plate under the river would definitely attract Zhang Tianrann''s attention. Because this was Zhang Tianrann''s last chance to enter the ancient path of the Three Gorges.


    At that time, Wang Kunpeng had already decided to deploy the Seven Star Formation against Zhang Tianrann. Amongst them, the guardian Benetnasch Star Position must be the successor of the Huang Family, and coincidentally, Huang Kun was called onto the ship by Shen Dexu out of the blue. If Shen Dexu didn''t call Huang Kun over, Wang Kunpeng would have turned over the Changyang to look for his descendant.


    However, ever since Huang Kun had participated in this matter, he had never seen Wang Kunpeng display such great expectations for him. Oh, that''s not right. Huang Kun looked in front of him, the Xu Yunfeng who had just revealed this arrangement. I understand, although Wang Kunpeng did not express expectation on the surface, in his heart, it was the opposite.


    Xu Yunfeng was from the same sect as Wang Kunpeng, and was also his good friend. He was a notorious art of deception, a perverted person, and he let this person be his master.


    Now, Master had once again mentioned the relationship between and the two of them back then. Which was to say, Huang Kun himself had no way of backing down. However, there was one problem that Huang Kun still did not understand.


    "Master, the Water Repellent Talisman you''re talking about," Huang Kun asked Xu Yunfeng, "My grandfather didn''t give me any kind of talisman or similar things. He didn''t even teach me any techniques, and my father never allowed him to teach me."


    "Did Huang Soongbai really not give you anything before you died?" Xu Yunfeng asked.


    "No," Huang Kun said, "I was studying at the Yichang when he died. On the last day of guarding, I rushed back home in time to send his spirit up the mountain."


    "Let''s discuss this when Bastard comes back." Xu Yunfeng said, "Right now, we should first look for the Zhong Family to retrieve the item."


    Huang Kun had no other choice but to agree.


    In the afternoon, he boarded the hydrofoil that was headed upstream, and very quickly set out from the Ninth Pier, entering Gezhou Dam, Third River and Second Gate. Huang Kun and Xu Yunfeng were inside the boat cabin watching the river rise up quickly. Suddenly, a loud loudspeaker came from the command tower above the lock.


    "Please tell the passengers of Jinshan No.4, Xu Yunfeng, to come to the deck immediately and disembark at the gate after hearing the broadcast."


    The broadcast repeated this a dozen times. Huang Kun looked at Xu Yunfeng, at a loss.


    Xu Yunfeng scratched his head and said, "What the f * ck is going on?"


    As expected, there were a few people standing beside the gate. A simple springboard was placed beside them and Shen Dexu was leading them as he commanded the hydrofoil to approach. Then, he jumped onto the boat board. Shen Dexu walked up the ship, and when he saw Xu Yunfeng and Huang Kun, he immediately said. "Don''t go to the Wushan Mountain first.


    Xu Yunfeng waved his hand and followed Shen Dexu to the lock of the ship.


    "How did you know we were on this ship?"


    "The Ninth Pier is filled with my people," Shen Dexu smiled and said, "Don''t mention playing games and buying tickets, even if you went to the toilet, there would be people reporting to me."


    Xu Yunfeng nodded his head and laughed in disdain, "Good job. "Indeed, he''s the same as Wang Ba."


    On the other hand, Huang Kun was not that shocked. Back then, he was also the first one to be found by Shen Dexu in school, so he knew how powerful Shen Dexu was.


    Shen Dexu was a very low-key person, a person who had always had such a unique skill and status. From an administrative perspective, they should be officials, but they were not part of the government''s regular departments. They were in charge of the daily affairs of ordinary citizens. The direction of work is religious and mystical emergencies. This kind of job, the Empire would try their best to keep it quiet, so although Shen Dexu was of a high rank, he was extremely cautious and did not brag about it.


    For example, the car that he came to pick up Xu Yunfeng and Huang Kun was an ordinary Honda Yuanye.


    Shen Dexu''s attendants all left, and Huang Kun sat in the back of the jeep, and Shen Dexu drove his car. The SUV came down from the lock and drove to the riverside road. There were few cars on the road, so it was faster to drive.


    "We picked up an item near the iron anchor," Shen Dexu said as he drove.


    "Could it be another chain anchor?"


    "No." Shen Dexu spoke a little urgently, "It''s Gloomy Wood. Superintendent Wang has gone to Beijing. After some thought, I can only come to find you. "


    "It''s fine," Xu Yunfeng said. "Zhong Family can''t run, I''m not in a hurry."


    "I picked up a Gloomy Wood," Shen Dexu said. "My men are currently negotiating with a sand boat."


    Hearing that, Xu Yunfeng muttered: "All that should come is here, everyone is here to join in the fun."


    Huang Kun didn''t know what his master meant.


    Shen Dexu concentrated on driving and did not say anything else. Half an hour later, the SUV arrived at the shore of Yanzhi Dam. Indeed, from a distance, he saw a lot of people surrounding him, and a sand digging boat was nearby.


    Shen Dexu drove the car to the side of the crowd, and one of them shouted loudly: "The leader is here, don''t make any noise, everyone."


    Shen Dexu got off the car, and a group of sailors surrounded him, "That''s the leader, you still dare to be unreasonable?"


    This group of people were very aggressive. It seemed like they were the workers who had dug up the sand ships.


    "Where is the wood?" Xu Yunfeng asked directly.


    "Yes, it''s over there." The staff member under Shen Dexu pointed towards the river bank more than ten meters away. There was a meter in diameter black wood lying horizontally on the beach, and a few sailors were sitting on it and smoking.


    As for the staff who came to carry away the wood, they could only watch from the side. The tools and equipment were placed beside them, but they were unable to work.


    Shen Dexu walked towards the wooden log, and when the sailors knew that Shen Dexu was a high official, they opened up a path. Shen Dexu walked as he asked his subordinates, "How much did you talk about the price?"


    "We paid thirty thousand." The subordinate replied, "They still think it''s too little."


    "How much do they want?"


    "One hundred thousand."


    "Didn''t you tell them that this thing belongs to the state?" Shen Dexu frowned, "Originally, we could only give them symbolic compensation. Thirty thousand is already not bad."


    Hearing this, the sailors at the side began to clamor, "Who said a hundred thousand is not bad. This thing is in the Yangtze River, whoever fishes it will get it. They will use the country to pressure us. At most we''ll burn this log. "


    Shen Dexu looked at the person who was bickering with him and said: "If I burn it, it will damage the national assets, and I will go to jail."


    Huang Kun laughed in his heart. Both sides were playing tricks on each other, who didn''t know that Gloomy Wood Flames couldn''t burn?


    While Shen Dexu and the sailors were talking, a few of them walked to the side of Gloomy Wood.


    Shen Dexu looked at the wood carefully for a while, then said to the sailor on top of the horse: "40,000, no more."


    "We worked hard to fish this thing up from the river bottom," The sailor was determined to make a fortune, "If it''s less than 100,000, we won''t sell it."


    Xu Yunfeng did not join Shen Dexu and the sailors in bargaining. He used his hand to stroke Gloomy Wood, then looked at the block of wood. He turned his head to Shende and shook his head, his expression not looking good. Shen Dexu was even more nervous when he saw this.


    "Fifty thousand." Shen Dexu began to speak again, "We only have that much money, if you still want to persevere, when the other departments come, we will forcefully drag them away, and you can at most receive a prize of a few thousand dollars."


    This intimidated the sand-diggers, who gathered together and began to confer.


    "I''ll give you five minutes to think it over." Shen Dexu had the power to intimidate even an official if he really wanted to. He then called one of his subordinates over, "Tell me about the situation."


    "We were informed in the morning and heard that someone had picked up Gloomy Wood here. Weren''t we always paying attention to this part of the river? So when we received the news, we immediately came and saw that they had dragged the log to the shore. They had dug this log out while digging sand. The sailors knew about Gloomy Wood, so they wanted to quickly get it ashore and sell it. Fortunately, we have people guarding the shore, otherwise, they would have really sold us out. "


    After five minutes, the sailors on the sand ship had yet to come to a decision. Shen Dexu panicked and asked the sailors, "Where is your owner?"


    One of the sailors said to Shen Dexu, "If you have anything to tell me, tell me. The owner of the boat is not here."


    "Are you the captain?"


    "I''m the chief engineer."


    Shen Dexu said to the chief engineer, "Now I will give you a choice. You can either take away the fifty thousand or I will detain your boat. "I still want the wood. I won''t give you a single cent."

 C42

    "Why should I?" The sailor began to get excited again.


    "The CAA issued a document last year," Shen Dexu said. "This stretch of river is outside the range for sand mining, you guys have violated the rules. Show me your operating licenses. "


    Shen Dexu was an old cunning fox, he immediately knew that there was something fishy going on, and told his subordinates, "Investigate the registration number of this ship of theirs."


    The subordinate immediately understood Shen Dexu''s intentions and loudly said: "You probably don''t have an operating license, right?"


    The sailors were all stunned. They were no doubt dark dredgers. Shen Dexu was spirited, he snorted: "Are we going to detain the boat, or take the money and leave? "If you don''t decide, I''ll call the authorities."


    However, Xu Yunfeng walked to the sailors and said to them: "Don''t waste your time, you won''t be able to earn anything with this. This is not what you think. "


    The sailor began to give in. "Forget it, take the money and go. I can''t win against you."


    Shen Dexu explained: "This is really not the wood you guys want, it is definitely a Gloomy Wood, but it isn''t a naturally formed Gloomy Wood. Someone in ancient times deliberately buried this wood under the Yangtze River."


    Although the sailors didn''t understand what was going on, but the sinking of the water was a kind of magic to suppress evil. Those who ate on the water had more or less heard of it.


    "A coffin!" Xu Yunfeng said with certainty, "That''s right, it''s a coffin, a coffin made from Paulownia Wood."


    Upon hearing this, the sailors who were sitting on the wooden log immediately slipped down, staying away from the wooden log just like the others.


    "There''s no need for me to lie to you, or else I wouldn''t have to pay you." Shen Dexu''s tone was gentle, "Wang, bring them to the city, and collect the money from the Finance Department."


    The sailors seemed to have no other choice, the leader walked to the side of Shen Dexu''s subordinates and planned to return to the ship. However, Xu Yunfeng stopped them, "Look at your palms, does it look black?"


    The sailors all stretched out their hands, and sure enough, their palms were black. One of them said, "This is made of wood."


    Xu Yunfeng extended the finger that he had touched on the wood, "En, I can''t rub it off."


    The sailor, who was sitting on the log a moment ago, looked at his own thigh. However, before he had even taken off his pants, he saw that his ankle had already turned black when he took off his shoes.


    These sailors were all dumbstruck. Looking at Xu Yunfeng, they knew instinctively that he was an expert.


    "Wash it with tung oil. Once it''s washed, it will fall. If it''s not washed, find a three inch long centipede and bite your index finger." Xu Yunfeng said, "Don''t be afraid, just do as I say. You won''t die."


    These people completely understood that this piece of wood really didn''t belong to them, so they left in a fluster. The boat often had to maintain its wooden boat to prevent it from being torn apart by the sun''s immersion, so there was a lot of tung oil.


    Xu Yunfeng walked in front of Shen Dexu and showed his pitch-black fingers to him, "Poison lacquer, it hasn''t dispersed even after staying underwater in the silt all these years."


    "Who do you think was in the coffin?" Shen Dexu asked.


    Xu Yunfeng said: "He''s definitely a great figure from two thousand years ago, and he''s eating our food."


    "Let''s get it back first." Shen Dexu sighed, "I wonder if this thing will be good or bad for Superintendent Wang."


    "Who knows?" Xu Yunfeng laughed bitterly.


    Three hours later, the wooden coffin was placed in a remote warehouse. Shen Dexu, Xu Yunfeng, Huang Kun and a few other staff members were all wearing gloves and masks. He looked at the gloomy wood that was placed in the middle of the warehouse.


    Xu Yunfeng had circled around the piece of wood a few times. Now, everyone could see clearly that the wood was still in the shape of a Primordial Pickle Tree. It didn''t even manage to cut off the branches.


    On the way over, Huang Kun heard from Xu Yunfeng that the ancient Chu State Realm Warlocks who took charge of the sacrificial ceremony and read wild divination would find a baobab tree before they died. After that, the later generations would split a part of the baobao tree apart, but because the baobab tree was hollow, they placed the body of the Warlock in and kept it in a standing position. Then fill in the split again, and the poplars will close the gap again. This was one of the ways Warlocks wanted to ascend in ancient times.


    It was just that this method was very unorthodox and only a few people knew about it. Furthermore, the person placed in the corpse would keep this secret for the rest of his life. If it was more particular, he would kill himself. After the Han dynasty, the burial was lost.


    Shen Dexu said: "This wooden coffin has poison paint on it, which means that this person had a very high status, and had also offended many people, which is why he did this. Not only did we do that, we were even afraid of being targeted, and sunken the Phoenix Tree into our river bottom. "


    "The first half of your words are correct," Xu Yunfeng said. "The latter half is wrong, he should have been intentionally poisoned by the enemy and then sunk into the river bottom. This is the way to break this ritual. "


    "There is also another possibility," Shen Dexu''s tone was a little nervous, "There must be something inside that is going to accompany us in death."


    "Just open it and look."


    Shen Dexu immediately commanded his subordinates to dig wood by hand, very slowly and carefully. He was afraid that he would destroy the structure of Gloomy Wood.


    The staff member cut a small hole in the coffin first. Before the hole was opened, everyone wore a gas mask. Because there was poison outside, it was hard to deny that there was poison inside the coffin.


    Huang Kun noticed that Xu Yunfeng did not wear a mask or protective glasses, and his master''s fingers had also touched the poison. He had also warned the sailors on the sand boat to wash them with tung oil, but he did not do it himself.


    Xu Yunfeng knew what Huang Kun was thinking, and said to Huang Kun: "I''ll tell you about this matter in the future."


    The staff followed the lines drawn and slowly began to dig. After a circle, the last few people used a crowbar to raise up the gouges. Then he lifted the loose, dark planks with the hooks and straps of the car and moved them to the side.


    This two thousand years ago, the baobab tree was cut open.


    There was indeed a corpse inside with a golden head. However, there was no blood and flesh at all, only a petrified skeleton. Tortoise shells lined the sides of the corpses.


    The staff analysed the gas in the coffin with a detector and found that it was not toxic. Everyone took off their masks and protective glasses.


    Huang Kun looked closer and said, "There''s only bones and turtle shell."


    Shen Dexu shook his head, brought a magnifying glass over, and slowly observed the coffin.


    Xu Yunfeng, on the other hand, was sizing up the coffin itself.


    There are a total of eighty-one tortoise shells, "the counting staff reported to Shen Dexu." This kind of tortoise shell is a species that lives in the Yangtze River Basin, and it was very common two thousand years ago.


    "How long is this turtle going to last?" Shen Dexu asked.


    "I''m not sure," the staff member said after a pause. "There were scattered records, but they can''t be used as a basis. Saying that this kind of turtle can live for hundreds of years isn''t recorded in the annals."


    "F * ck!" Xu Yunfeng suddenly cursed.


    "There is silk on the bones." Shen Dexu used his magnifying glass to observe carefully and finally found a clue, "But not above the breastbone."


    "Close the coffin immediately!" Xu Yunfeng shouted loudly, "Hurry, hurry!"


    The staff was still hesitating, but Xu Yunfeng was not their leader after all. Shen Dexu immediately ordered, "Close the door immediately!"


    As a result, the worker immediately controlled the car and lifted the coffin board from the ground, then slowly moved it to the top of the coffin. Huang Kun saw Xu Yunfeng squatting on the ground, looking down at the coffin board. Thus, just like Shen Dexu, he did the same as well, looking in the direction that Xu Yunfeng was looking at.


    The inner side of the coffin was about two feet wide and was covered with strange symbols. Some of these symbols were hieroglyphs that he couldn''t understand, while others were simply animal designs. Those animals that he drew were all spiders, ants, and snakes. Just as the employee slowly lowered the lid and was about to close it, Xu Yunfeng pointed at the walls on both sides of the coffin.


    The wall in front of Xu Yunfeng was filled with similar runes. Then, Xu Yunfeng and Huang Kun ran to the other side of the coffin and looked at the wall board. On this side of the wall board, there was only one drawing, but it was much clearer than what they had seen just now.


    On the side of the wall, there was a picture of a ghost head with four eyes. The two eyes on its forehead were vertical, and its fangs were ferocious.


    The lid landed on the coffin. Before Huang Kun closed the lid, he seemed to have seen the two eyes above the four-eyed ghost head, staring straight at him. Until the cover falls...

 C43

    "What is this?" Huang Kun asked. However, no one replied him. He saw that Shen Dexu''s forehead was drenched in sweat and his face was pale.


    "Bah!" Xu Yunfeng spat twice, "I thought it was some good stuff, but it''s really f * * king unlucky, the more I busy myself the more chaotic it is."


    Shen Dexu told his subordinates, "Immediately contact the cow farm in the suburbs and get a cow here."


    One of his men started to make a phone call. The signal was bad, and even after a few words, the other party couldn''t hear him. He was about to go to the door and call.


    "You can''t leave!" Shen Dexu appeared to be extremely nervous, "Everyone stay put and wait."


    The man on the other side of the phone quickly backed away, but the signal was much better. He said into the phone, "I need a cow from your dairy company. Come to No.15 on Victory Road, someone will contact you. "Don''t ask me what company I am from. Someone will explain it to you. Yes, we will buy it. We will buy it no matter how much it costs!"


    "Are you done speaking!?" Shen Dexu released his aura and shouted to his men, "There''s no time to waste with them. Call the deputy mayor of the light industry and tell him my name. "


    His subordinate immediately followed his instructions, "Hello mayor, I''m Shen Dexu, an assistant of the Water Department''s Gao Gong."


    Shen Dexu indicated for everyone to not walk around carelessly. He waited for Wang to finish his call. He then said to everyone, "Everyone, control your breathing, sit down slowly, and sit cross-legged. "Okay, okay, that''s it. Don''t move."


    Under Shen Dexu''s command, everyone sat cross-legged on the ground. Silence reigned in the warehouse. After this silence, everyone understood why Shen Dexu was so nervous.


    There was a sound in the air that could not be heard in the environment just now. However, no one said anything and the voice came out.


    A man was crying. Moreover, there was a word for this cry. It was only a crying word, and no one could understand it. The man''s throat sounded hoarse, but he was still doing his best to cry. He didn''t stop and kept crying out word by word.


    Huang Kun only understood one word, "¡ª ¡ª wuu.


    After all, he was a university student, so knowing this word was an infuriating aid to ancient Chu language writing. At the end of every sentence, it would end with "xi".


    Xu Yunfeng and Shen Dexu leaned in and looked at each other, biting their lips tightly.


    The voice lasted for more than ten minutes before it ended. Xu Yunfeng heaved a sigh of relief and said to Shen Dexu, "A witch."


    "That''s right." Shen Dexu said, "I never thought that there would actually be such a thing."


    "Bastard understands." Xu Yunfeng said, "Unfortunately, he''s not here."


    "My leader is Sun." Shen Dexu looked at Xu Yunfeng, and seeing that he did not have any violent reactions, he continued, "I''ve been searching for a long time in the Three Gorges generation, I never thought that this thing would float downstream."


    "More than two thousand years," Xu Yunfeng said. "This distance is normal."


    "Can you tell me what it is?" Huang Kun interrupted their conversation.


    Shen Dexu took the initiative to answer Huang Kun, "The Chu State believes in magic, so there are many Magi who are hanger-ons for the nobility. "Ordinary Magi are fine, but if they are capable Magi who have offended nobles, they will be executed in an extremely cruel manner."


    "For example, I put it in the coffin of the poplar tree and it''s sinking into the Yangtze River." Huang Kun asked.


    As magicians have a high status, their funerals are to be buried in wood. is to put it in the trunk of the tree. " Shen Dexu said, "Even a Magus who had committed a grave mistake would have to undergo such treatment. However, sinking into the river after burial is also a part of the punishment, and it''s to prevent a mage''s soul from exceeding the limit on the bayou tree.


    "The most vicious thing isn''t Chenjiang." Xu Yunfeng opened his mouth, "It''s the turtles and the silk inside."


    Shen Dexu and Xu Yunfeng slowly narrated until Huang Kun finally had a general understanding of the corpse''s origins:


    This Magus must have a very high status, but was sentenced to death by a noble with a Chu State. As for what crime they had committed, no one knew. All he knew was that this criminal law was extremely terrifying and extremely inhumane.


    First of all, he had to control the wizard so that he could not cast any spells. He then found a bubble tree, cut it open, and placed the Magus inside. Before putting it in, he bound the Magus'' body tightly with the golden silk threads. This kind of golden silk was a special product of the Chu State, it just could not rot. Moreover, it could not struggle, the more it struggled, the more the golden silk shrunk and the tighter it was bound. The purpose of the gold foil was not to suffocate a Magus, because when the gold foil was affixed, the Magus'' nose would be left open so that he could breathe.


    The use of gold foil is to keep the tortoise away, because the tortoise is afraid of gold foil. This protected the wizard''s brain.


    It was obviously a death penalty, so why did they need to protect the head of the Magi? This was the cruellness of the criminal law, because they did not want the Magi to die too quickly.


    But how long do they want the wizards to live, at least a hundred years? In the ancient times, the Paulownia Tree was a divine tree. This was also the reason why magicians used it after death, because it could maintain a mage''s life. Of course, this was also related to the fact that the metabolism of the human body would greatly decrease under the closed environment.


    Now, the key factor was the turtle.


    This kind of turtle, as the staff had said earlier, could live for at least a few hundred years. Based on the situation before them, it appeared to be true. And the tortoise is a predator. Carnivore must eat. It was one thing to eat the food, but the key point was that the eating speed of these turtles was very slow. They could only eat food once a year.


    This is why eighty-one turtles were let in. When Huang Kun heard this, his hair stood on end.


    The matter was already clear.


    Because the Magus in this coffin had committed a very serious crime, he bound his body to it with golden silk and placed it in a paulownia coffin that could extend his life. His face was plastered with gold foil that could drive away turtles. Then, they put in eighty-one turtles.


    In the end, he sealed the tree and sank into the river bottom. Most likely, he had used a metal chain to wrap around the tree. The marks of the chain could now be seen on the dark, potholed surface of the wood.


    Afterwards, the Magus who was unable to move was sealed within the narrow coffin. However, he could not die. Because he was tied up by the golden silk threads, he could not move. After that was a long wait. Many years later, he would die. There was no way a Magus would starve to death or suffocate to death.


    After a few months, the turtle inside was hungry and wanted to eat. What was there to eat? It was, of course, a Magus'' flesh. But the wizard has gold foil on his head, so the tortoise doesn''t eat the wizard''s head. It was obvious that after eating the head of a Magus, the Magus had immediately died. However, if one ate a Magus'' body, the Magus would not die.


    What kind of criminal law could make a prisoner feel their body being slowly eaten in the dark was more terrifying and cruel?


    What''s more cruel is that turtles eat very little, so the process is very long. As for the Magus that was eaten, it seemed like he had cast a spell. As long as his brain was not eaten, he would be able to survive and experience this pain.


    This process had lasted for at least a few hundred years. Because the turtle''s lifespan was this long, if the turtle didn''t die, he would slowly eat the Magus'' flesh.


    Until the Magus'' brain was all that was left, and from the looks of it, even if the Magus'' head was all that was left, he had not died, and could still feel pain. However, it seemed that something unexpected had happened.


    This accident was when the Magus'' arm had broken free of the golden silk threads. It should be his right arm.


    This was a spell.


    By the time this Magus, who retained the utmost hatred, broke free, his body should have been devoured by the tortoise for hundreds of years, and the torture he suffered lasted for hundreds of years as well. It was hopeless, but it would not die.


    So what could he do?


    Inside the coffin, where he could reach it, he drew his incantation, the most vicious incantation. Therefore, once this spell was discovered, it would have extremely terrifying consequences!


    Then the tortoise ate his body, including the arm he used to draw the spell. Then there was only the head. Then the turtles ate each other. Therefore, when they opened the coffin now, they only saw the remains of the turtle. And a skeleton.


    "So," Shen Dexu finally said, "if, what I''m saying is if, there should be a surviving turtle in this coffin, if that turtle can live for two thousand years."


    "That''s also possible," Xu Yunfeng added on an even more terrifying guess, "What if that head isn''t dead yet?"


    Huang Kun''s heart suddenly tightened, that man''s wailing voice came out again. No one in the warehouse dared to make a sound. They could clearly hear the faint sounds of chanting. Only Xu Yunfeng''s expression was different. He closed his eyes and frowned deeply. Huang Kun realized that he was trying his best to understand every word.


    The voice finally stopped and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Shen Dexu looked at his watch and said to Xu Yunfeng: "This time, the voice will continue for a long time. It will last for three minutes."


    Xu Yunfeng nodded, he touched his forehead, and saw that his forehead was covered in perspiration.


    "I can understand what he''s singing." Xu Yunfeng laughed bitterly, "Wang Ba is right, I can''t avoid it."


    Shen Dexu asked: "What exactly do you mean by the lyrics you heard?"


    Huang Kun and Shen Dexu asked at the same time, but the question they asked was actually: "Have you heard of this before?"


    "I am different from others. I can not only hear, but also see things that are not normally seen." Xu Yunfeng squinted his eyes and slowly started to speak.


    "In 1998, there was a security guard at a shopping mall in Three Gorges. At that time, a very strange thing happened at Wangjia Village in Three Gorges. Everyone knew that there was a ghost incident in the Three Gorges region ¡­"

 C44

    By the time Xu Yunfeng, Shen Dexu and Huang Kun fished out the Paulownia Wood Coffin that belonged to the Ancient Chu State, Wang Kunpeng had already arrived in Beijing and arrived at a residential area in the Fengtai District. The old bungalow was dusty, and next to it stood two buildings under construction, surrounded by towers.


    The words demolition were painted all over the walls of the bungalow residential area.


    Wang Kunpeng thought that the last time he left this place was three years ago. In just three short years, so many changes had already occurred here, and the research institute seemed to be within the demolition range as well, so moving was unavoidable. Or perhaps, this research institute that had poured all of the life and blood and sweat of the Lao Yan into research and research, might be revoked immediately because it did not complete the task it had to do. And all of these had something to do with Wang Kunpeng''s own choice.


    Wang Kunpeng walked to the entrance of the research facility. The gatekeeper hadn''t changed person yet, but upon seeing Wang Kunpeng, he immediately recognized him as the previous superintendent. He enthusiastically let Wang Kunpeng enter, then quickly ran into the house to inform the boss.


    Wang Kunpeng was very familiar with the route, and slowly walked through the courtyard of the strange gate Escape Armor''s layout, looking at the grass and trees in the building. Back then, he had cultivated and broken through here, and had suddenly comprehended the Seven Stars Ghost Controlling Technique that Lao Yan had taught him. He obtained the title of Taoist revered as "Hugging Yang Zi".


    Wang Kunpeng thought back to his own age. At that time, he was not even thirty years old, but he was now in his early thirties. And in the courtyard in front of him, there were dozens of experts from the Daoist sects cultivating here all those years ago. But now, the courtyard was deserted, and not a single person could be seen. The brilliance of the research institute was gone forever.


    Wang Kunpeng continued walking and came to the octagonal pavilion that he had been cultivating in the early hours of the morning due to his anger with a few cultivators. His heart became even more desolate. Back then, he thought that just by learning the supreme Taoist Ghost Controlling Technique, he would be able to revitalize the art of deception and give his master, Zhao Yier an explanation. But he didn''t expect that his hard work would cause his master''s death. Not only was he unable to save his master, he was also unable to protect his own woman. Even now, he still didn''t have the chance to take revenge. Maybe it was just like Madman thought, this was fate, the individual''s ability could not be influenced by fate.


    The guard had already informed the of the news of Wang Kunpeng returning to his previous place. When Wang Kunpeng heard the clamor in front of him, a few robed people hurried towards Wang Kunpeng, extremely excited. These people were all very young. They were most likely the new Daoists in the sect.


    After all, Wang Kunpeng was an expert from the Taoists who was famous for a while, and he was the previous leader of this research institute. It was reasonable for the Daoist Priest who was cultivating here to want to see the real Yang Zi.


    These young dao friends saw that Wang Kunpeng was only a young man who was in his early thirties, with no immortal bones or extraordinary looks. His figure was also only average, and his expression was old-fashioned. They could not help but feel disappointed.


    There were already people conversing softly, "This is the person who can fight against the Yin Master Wang Kunpeng one on one?"


    "He''s so young, but he doesn''t look that special."


    "He doesn''t even have a follower. He doesn''t even put on airs."


    "He shouldn''t be a swindler, right?"


    "Yes."


    Wang Kunpeng heard all of this and laughed bitterly in his heart, but his expression did not change. If this had happened a few years ago, would he have immediately attacked them? From his calm attitude, Wang Kunpeng suddenly realized: Wang Kunpeng, you''re already old.


    Right at this moment of awkwardness, a twenty year old female Taoist priest walked out from behind these young cultivators. She walked to the front of Wang Kunpeng and greeted him in a daoist manner as he choked with sobs, "Senior Brother Wang."


    Even Faang Zhuo had started to bow to him. Wang Kunpeng''s heart was even more miserable now, the sincerity and will in his heart from before had already faded.


    female Taoist priest Faang Zhuo, the Quiet Sect Sect Leader, was the current superintendent of this research facility. Back then, she had carried out many crucial tasks with Wang Kunpeng, but now, she was merely the leader of a department who was about to be disbanded.


    From Faang Zhuo''s performance, those young cultivators confirmed that Wang Kunpeng was indeed the former superintendent, who carried Yangzi. They could not understand, such a high status Daoist cultivator, was actually standing in front of them like an ordinary person. Under such a huge contrast, they did not even have the mood to greet Wang Kunpeng, and all of them dispersed. When they left, they did not greet Faang Zhuo either. It seemed that they did not really respect Faang Zhuo either.


    "Is there any news about Lao Yan?" Wang Kunpeng immediately went straight to the point and asked Faang Zhuo.


    Faang Zhuo shook her head, "I heard that Laoshan is very chaotic as well. I wonder if Senior Master Yan can go into closed door cultivation as he wished."


    "That''s his problem," Wang Kunpeng said in a low voice. "Leave the stall to us."


    "I''ll leave it to you," a sharp female voice said. "You should stop worrying and hand over the mess to my junior brother."


    Seeing this, Wang Kunpeng immediately felt at ease in his heart. To be able to endure till now with such difficulty, the person in front of him must have expended a lot of effort.


    This woman was Faang Zhuo''s senior brother and her only family, Xun Chan.


    "Didn''t you get married again?" Wang Kunpeng asked despite knowing the answer.


    Xun Chan said angrily, "All of you have left. You gave the research facility to my junior brother, are you still heartless?"


    Faang Zhuo persuaded Xun Chan in a low voice: "Senior Master Yan is already more than eighty, Senior Brother Wang was also forced to do so."


    "Everyone else has their reasons," Although Xun Chan''s position was lower than Faang Zhuo, her tone was still that of a senior brother to Faang Zhuo. "You''re just unlucky, what can a little girl like you do?"


    "Our problem, is really not without Faang Zhuo." Wang Kunpeng said, "Faang Zhuo, everything has been decided this year."


    If you win, you will win. If you lose, one old and one young, two men, looking around, wouldn''t you feel the same after so many years? It would be better to just accept this. "


    "Senior brother is right," Wang Kunpeng knew that Xun Chan had always had this kind of personality. I don''t think her husband in the firehouse is having a good time.


    "Don''t argue first," Faang Zhuo tugged on Wang Kunpeng''s sleeve. "Let''s talk inside."


    The three of them went to Faang Zhuo''s office. This was where the Lao Yan trained in the past, and the gossips on the floor were still present.


    Wang Kunpeng sat properly, and said to Faang Zhuo word by word: "The iron plate under the Yangtze River has appeared, this is Zhang Tianrann''s chance to enter ancient path of the Three Gorges. He definitely will not give up, so I want to set up the unique skill that Lao Yan had originally taught me. "


    "Big Dipper Seven Star Formation!" Faang Zhuo exclaimed, "How many people have you found to guard the star position?"


    "I came to find you for one of these reasons," Wang Kunpeng said.


    Yuheng is located in the third star position of the Triones''s hilt, and is the weaker star position among the seven stars. When the seven star array turns, Yuheng has to endure a huge amount of force. Therefore, he needed an incomparably powerful Daoist to take on Yuheng.


    And there were almost no Daoists in the world with strength greater than Faang Zhuo''s.


    This was because Faang Zhuo had an innate ability to teleport any object in an instant.


    This was the reason why Wang Kunpeng came to invite Faang Zhuo to stay in the Alioth Star Position.


    "Our Quiet Sect has received too many favours from the Lao Yan." Xun Chan was someone who would bite the bullet, "I will leave two lives of us senior and junior brothers to you, consider this an explanation to Lao Yan."


    Faang Zhuo had a deep friendship with him, Wang Kunpeng was initially worried that Xun Chan would stop him. Now that Xun Chan had given up, Wang Kunpeng did not hesitate anymore and started to talk about the main topic at hand.


    "There''s something I need to explain to you." Wang Kunpeng said, "Actually, I am not the real pervert."


    "Not you?" Faang Zhuo said in shock, "I saw with my own eyes that you defeated everyone at Seven-eyed Spring and under Yuwen Fachen''s lead, you saw that gatekeeper bat spirit."


    "It''s fake," Wang Kunpeng said. "It''s all fake, that''s not the case."


    "The two of us. I was on the Yangtze River and you were on the Yangtze River. We walked together on the ancient path and found its location. I will never forget this process for the rest of my life."


    "The more deeply engraved your memories are, the more likely it is that the memories are fake." Wang Kunpeng smiled bitterly.


    "I also brought you to''s place," Faang Zhuo said. "Without me, you wouldn''t have been able to enter Sun Fuchen''s room.


    "It''s fake." Wang Kunpeng said, "What you have seen with your eyes, and what you have done, are merely your memories. And everyone''s memories, can be modified by Brahma."


    Xun Chan could no longer hold back, "Wang Kunpeng, are you joking with us?"


    "Look at me, do you not seem like you''re joking at all?" Wang Kunpeng said in a serious tone, "For those who enter the antics and meet with Brahma, I will be the one to defeat all the other Daoists, including myself. It''s actually someone else. Actually, Faang Zhuo has seen that person before, but, because he was unwilling to replace Sun Fuchen, everything about him was erased by the Brahma.


    After Wang Kunpeng finished speaking, he did not speak anymore. Faang Zhuo was a rare Taoist who returned to one being, a cultivator whose mind was pure and who was the cleanest. She did not have any distracting thoughts. This kind of person''s memories were hard to change.


    To put it bluntly, Sun Fuchen had a strong aversion towards victory. This aversion to victory was in reality a type of hypnotism that could affect everyone''s thoughts, but of course, Sun Fuchen''s hypnotism was powerful enough to deceive not just people.


    Faang Zhuo was someone who could easily be shaken off by this technique. Wang Kunpeng didn''t need any further explanation, he only said to Faang Zhuo: "Crazy, Xu Yunfeng, do you still remember him?"


    Faang Zhuo closed her eyes and opened her palm. A small censer instantly flew to her palm and then melted into a ball of copper water that floated on top of her palm. The hot copper water continuously boiled, forming a shell. It then turned into a long sword, and finally turned into a censer.


    All the utensils in the office were floating in the air. This wondrous scene lasted for more than ten minutes. Wang Kunpeng and Xun Chan did not disturb Faang Zhuo. They both knew that Faang Zhuo was using her pure Dao arts to search for memories that had already been erased.


    All the vessels were restored to their original positions.


    Faang Zhuo''s eyes opened, and two streams of tears flowed down, "Big Brother Xu, is he alright?"


    "It''s not that good." Wang Kunpeng did not hide anything, "You know him, Glass Heart. Right now, other than playing games, he does nothing.

 C45

    "My memory is a mess." Faang Zhuo said, "I remember that this is the first time I''ve seen Big Brother Xu when I followed you to Wudang Mountain, and the last time was in Beijing. I only know that you two were good brothers, and that you guys were very good to me, that you guys liked to argue, and that Senior Brother Wang''s master died, and you two brothers fought, and then Big Brother Xu stole your past, and later on I helped you find a person called Sun Fuchen. I don''t remember the details clearly. "


    "You''re right," Wang Kunpeng said. "Then I''ll explain everything to you, and you''ll understand."


    Xun Chan was also shocked, "Sun Fuchen is actually so ruthless when it comes to doing things!"


    Faang Zhuo said: "My head is hurting so badly right now, I don''t want to think about it anymore. I only know that you and Big Brother Xu treat me very well, very well.


    Wang Kunpeng nodded and slowly began to speak.


    In 1998, there was a security guard at a shopping mall in Three Gorges. At that time, a very strange thing happened at Wangjingping in Three Gorges.


    The incident with the ghosts was when an old lady refused to bury herself in the ground and wanted to take revenge on her children who had been filial to her and forced her into a dead end. Every night, from the old lady''s grave came the sound of music. The local sorcerer said that if the music continued for a hundred days, all of the old lady''s children would be killed.


    The guard went to the grave to watch the commotion, and not only did he hear the strange music, but he also saw a group of people playing and singing on the grave. Not only that, but he also heard the mountain god guarding Wangjiaping, who was speaking strange ancient Chinese.


    From then on, this security guard met many people, and finally embarked on the path of the huckster. Moreover, the deeper he went, the more famous he became in the ranks of the art of deception. In the end, he was even selected by the Brahma, and only refused the Brahma invitation because he could not bear to see himself being fooled by the Brahma. As a result, he would never return to the past, and he would never be remembered by the world. He would be muddleheaded all day.


    "That person is me, Xu Yunfeng." Xu Yunfeng tilted his head and looked at Huang Kun, "The incantation in this coffin is the language of the Chu State from two thousand years ago, and no one in the world can understand it. But the devil understands. Since ghosts can understand, I can understand too. "


    Huang Kun asked curiously, "Master, so you actually have such a powerful ability, what kind of spell is it?"


    "It''s one of the five great arithmetic books in the art of deception. There is an arithmetic book that can communicate with ghosts." Xu Yunfeng curled his lips and said.


    "Look at the wax!" Shen Dexu looked at Xu Yunfeng, his face pale white.


    Wang Kunpeng talked for a long time. From Beijing, to taking the train to the Yichang, the three of them slept in bed. Wang Kunpeng kept on telling stories of himself, Madman and Faang Zhuo who had carried out missions together, going through all sorts of hair-raising experiences. At that time, Faang Zhuo was still a naive little girl, sticking to Wang Kunpeng like a slug. When Wang Kunpeng and Xu Yunfeng fought because of Zhao Yier''s death, they were so scared that they didn''t know what to do. In the end, Xu Yunfeng had stolen from Wang Kunpeng, so Faang Zhuo did not know which side she should help.


    And these memories, if not for Wang Kunpeng slowly recalling them now, Faang Zhuo would have already been completely blurry. But after Wang Kunpeng finished speaking, Faang Zhuo''s true memories surged like a tsunami, mountains and seas toppling. He finally understood that Xu Yunfeng''s identity had already been completely erased by Sun Fuchen.


    "Big Brother Xu has worked too hard." Faang Zhuo advised Wang Kunpeng, "He is even easier to deal with than you."


    Wang Kunpeng looked at the grown up Faang Zhuo, and sighed in his heart. It was really fate that made people laugh. The three of them were young back then, and Faang Zhuo was even less knowledgeable on the human world.


    Not only had Faang Zhuo become mature, she had also become the superintendent of the research facility known as the Lao Yan. She had also completely given up on trying to join the Dao. The most pitiful person was a madman. For his laughable reasons, even his identity was erased.


    The most painful thing was that there was no way to turn back. However, the road in front of them was completely dark, and they could not see the end of it.


    The three of them finally arrived at the Yichang Station. It was already morning, and they didn''t have any rest as they directly went to the Shui Wen Department to look for Shen Dexu. Wang Kunpeng entered the hydrological office and a worker hurriedly walked in front of Wang Kunpeng and said, "Superintendent Wang, something big happened."


    Wang Kunpeng immediately understood that this was a person that Shen Dexu had purposely left in the Shui Wen Department to wait for him. This meant that Shen Dexu had met with big trouble.


    "Speak slowly," Wang Kunpeng asked calmly. "Where is he, and is Xu Yunfeng present?"


    "They''re all here. The situation now is very special." The employees knew that Wang Kunpeng was going to Beijing to find helpers, but they never thought that he would actually bring two girls that were not very old, so they could not tell what kind of abilities he had. He immediately brought Wang Kunpeng and the others to an abandoned factory beside the Water Bureau. This factory was an old factory built in the sixties and seventies, and was very close to the Water Bureau. After that, they were bought by the Water Bureau, but they did not develop any real estate.


    The old workshop and warehouse were still there. This factory was where Shen Dexu researched and researched on the mysterious things that he fished out from the Yangtze River. The interior of many workshops had been converted into advanced research institutes, but the exterior could not be seen at all.


    The worker said as he walked: "Superintendent Wang, after you left, at the river section where we dug up the steel plate last time, there appeared another gloomy wood. We bought it, but we didn''t expect Master Xu to say that this gloomy wood was a coffin. Shen Gong, Master Xu and that young man surnamed Huang, along with a few staff members, are studying that gloomy wooden coffin in one of our warehouses. Since yesterday, there has been an accident. "


    "What happened?" Wang Kunpeng immediately asked.


    "It''s right in front of us," the staff pointed at a warehouse in front of them. "You''ll understand once you see it."


    When Wang Kunpeng saw the warehouse, he sucked in a breath of cold air, "What''s going on? Isn''t this just adding fuel to the fire! "


    "It''s good that the Superintendent Wang knows where this thing came from," the employee heaved a sigh of relief, "They don''t even know if they''re still alive inside there."


    "Don''t worry about that," Wang Kunpeng sneered, "This magic is indeed very troublesome, but with Xu Yunfeng there, it''s no big deal."


    "But we used all sorts of methods to break the walls of the warehouse, none of them succeeded," a person said as he walked past a loader. "Also, Shen Gong and the others are inside, there weren''t even any sounds of people crying for help."


    "You''re worried they''re dead?" Wang Kunpeng shook his head and said, "I''m not doing anything inside, just patiently waiting, is the right thing to do."


    Wang Kunpeng looked at the steel cable that had a diameter of more than twenty centimeters buckled on the loader. At the end of the steel cable, coupled with the warehouse''s door, the loader''s tires had already grinded black rubber marks on the ground. The air was filled with the smell of unburned diesel, and it was clear that the loader could not move. However, there was only such a big loader that could be transferred into the downtown area.


    There were also a lot of abandoned tools beside the warehouse. Several powerful electric hammers had been abandoned. As for tools like shovels and pickaxes, they were everywhere.


    "I don''t know why," said one of the staff. "Even reinforced concrete can cut a hole in this warehouse, but any tool that knocks against the wall is useless."


    "You''ve tried the windows, too." Wang Kunpeng said, "It should be useless."


    "Yes, the windows have changed too. Nothing can break them."


    Wang Kunpeng leisurely brought Faang Zhuo and Xun Chan to walk around the warehouse, then said to Shen Dexu''s subordinates who had been by her side all this while: "This is a type of magic that was used during battles in ancient times. "Shooing away."


    Shen Dexu''s subordinate could not understand and stared blankly at Wang Kunpeng.


    Wang Kunpeng began to explain, "This kind of magic often appears during wars in the Spring and Autumn Period, it is a type of Underworld Warfare."


    The blank expressions of everyone caused Wang Kunpeng to be speechless. He could only smile bitterly at Faang Zhuo and Xun Chan, "Shen Gong is a powerful person, but now that his leader, Sun Fuchen has left, this department ¡­ Hi... "Bang ¡­"


    "It''s not even comparable to our research institute," Xun Chan said bluntly. "She doesn''t even know when to leave."


    Departure was one of the most powerful formations in the ancient war. It was created by one of the great sons of the Mo family in the Qin State back then. At that time, Qin State was the weak point of the country, and was caught between Jin and Western Tribes. The border cities often fell and lost their land. However, this situation did not happen again when it came to Qin Mu. It was because the giant of the Mo family had provided Qin State with this defensive technique.


    The formation was very sturdy, and the attackers were unable to break through the city walls. This was because the formation was made of wood, and was meant for the Azure Dragon of the East. It was a spell that could not be cast as a last resort.


    This was because there was a very cruel consequence of using this technique. In the end, the guardian of the city who had cast the Desolation Technique had to pay half of his people to support the Azure Dragon, who guarded the Desolation Formation.


    Therefore, after Qin Han, they were abandoned by the military. Because of their great weakness, even if a city defense battle was successful, the loss of manpower would not be worth it. After the Qin and Han Dynasties, the ways of the war were more varied. The strategic significance of the city could not be compared with the Qin Dynasty. As a result, the formation gradually disappeared and fell into the hands of the Daoist Priest of the people. But Taoists do not live by war, and wandering becomes a useless spell.


    This was also the reason why Wang Kunpeng knew that this was a Chu State Spell the moment he saw the warehouse. It was because the giant son of the Mo family who was at the Qin State back then was a person of the Chu State. The source of his departure was a type of Chu State and magic.


    Right now, the warehouse was just a escape array, so no matter how Shen Dexu''s subordinates tried, they couldn''t open the warehouse.


    Shen Dexu, Xu Yunfeng and the rest were deeply immersed within the void.


    Logically speaking, there should be no one who could solve this problem now that he was gone. It''s just that there''s always an accident. There was Xu Yunfeng in the array, and coincidentally in the array, there was another person who was also the bane of the array.


    The reason why Xu Yunfeng did not act rashly within the formation was because he was waiting for the arrival of this person.


    This person was not Wang Kunpeng.


    It was Faang Zhuo.

 C46

    Xu Yunfeng sat in his original position, looked at Huang Kun and the rest, then suddenly raised his head and lazily said: "According to the time, we can leave now."


    "Have you found a way out?" Shen Dexu asked.


    "Bastard Bastard went to Beijing to look for someone," Xu Yunfeng said. "According to the shift from Beijing to Yichang, they should have got off the train an hour ago. They should be outside by now."


    Huang Kun could not help but chuckle.


    Xu Yunfeng said, "The person in this coffin is definitely a Magus from the Spring and Autumn period''s Chu State. Furthermore, this Magus must have committed a huge mistake, all of this we know already. In fact, this Pauline Wood Coffin was actually a formation method. "Among the five elements of the baobab tree, it deals with wood, and belongs to the Azure Dragon of the East."


    Shen Dexu asked: "In the past, Sun Fuchen also mentioned that there were a lot of array formations for Underworld Warfare. There is one that was very powerful that was used to guard the city stronghold."


    "Yes," Xu Yunfeng nodded, "This formation is [Descent]."


    Huang Kun curiously said, "And here I thought that only Martial Uncle Wang would know about these things."


    "You''re saying that I haven''t studied enough, and that I don''t know as much as a bastard?"


    Huang Kun did not reply, and simply treated it as tacit agreement.


    "I really didn''t know that there was such a formation," Xu Yunfeng said honestly, "This is the first time I''ve heard about an array leaving this place."


    Shen Dexu was also confused, "But this was clearly for my sect to hear."


    Xu Yunfeng stood up and stretched his body, "Just now, I was saying something. Back then, when I was still a security guard at Three Gorges, I heard the Old Master''s ancient Chinese."


    Shen Dexu immediately realized, "Look at the wax."


    "Exactly," Xu Yunfeng nodded, "In the beginning, I could only hear it, but I couldn''t understand it. However, later on, I learned how to look at wax, so I could understand all of the languages these ghosts spoke."


    "The man''s voice came out from the coffin," Shen Dexu asked. "Is he telling you that this coffin is to leave?"


    "That''s roughly what you mean. I''ve heard this old fellow ramble on and on for an entire day, and that''s exactly what he''s been through," Xu Yunfeng replied. "But don''t think too highly of his heart.


    "Is he cursing?" Huang Kun and Shen Dexu asked at the same time.


    "Let me tell you this." Xu Yunfeng said, "Fuck, I talked for an entire day, don''t look at me like that. I''ve said it twice, only I can hear."


    Xu Yunfeng began to slowly explain.


    The person in the coffin was a powerful wizard who worked at the court of Chu State. His status was not low at all. But he was involved in a struggle at the palace, when the king of Chu State had three sons. The King of Chu did not know which son should be the successor to the throne. Thus, the third son found this Magus. This was because this Magus'' greatest specialty was to use the voodoo Gu. There was nothing much to be said about the rest of the incident. It was just that this Magus had made a puppet and left it in the third son''s room to do some chores. The curse had killed the eldest son and second son of King of Chu, and the third son had become the sole successor. This matter had already ended. But the third son was still not satisfied and wanted the wizard to continue with his work, cursing the King of Chu to death.


    This was a mess. This was because the King of Chu State would always have a Magus hiding his identity. This Magus would never participate in any battles, and he only had one mission, and that was to protect the King of Chu.


    The Magi around King of Chu immediately knew that someone was using the Lich Gu to curse King of Chu. His magic was even more brilliant than the sorcerer that Chu State''s heir had hired.


    Hence, after the two Magi had fought, the Magus who had used the voodoo Gu had been defeated, and everything that the third son had done for the throne had been made clear.


    As for whether the last three sons actually inherited the throne, I don''t know either. I haven''t studied much, and even this defeated Magus doesn''t know what happened after his death.


    This Magus had committed the crime of regicide, so he had used the most vicious of spells to punish him. This spell was seen by everyone. Due to a magician''s status being so high, they had to use a bubble tree to bury him and put in the eighty-one long-lived turtles, which were tied to his body with golden silk threads. The Magus could only watch helplessly as the turtle ate him. The baobao tree could preserve the corpses of the dead without rotting away, and it could also keep the living alive from dying for a period of time. This criminal law lasted for hundreds of years. The Magus was in immense pain every second, watching his internal organs being eaten by the tortoise. In immense pain, I managed to break free from the Golden Silk on my right arm. Thus, the inner wall of the coffin was filled with the runes of the Voodoo Gu, as well as words and incantations.


    Xu Yunfeng said so much that both Shen Dexu and Huang Kun felt their hearts jump and their bodies shake.


    "Do you want to know what the spell from his voodoo Gu is saying?" Xu Yunfeng asked.


    "It''s best not to know." Huang Kun shook his head.


    "In another half an hour," Xu Yunfeng said, "If we can''t get out, we''ll all be like him, dying from the blood and gore in our bodies."


    "Ah ¡ª I understand," Shen Dexu cried out in alarm. "His incantation is to move the floating space on top of the coffin to this warehouse!"


    Wang Kunpeng looked at Faang Zhuo. "Later on, it was absorbed by the Mo family, but this kind of formation could not stop the Chu State from being destroyed."


    "Senior Brother Wang, do you have a way?" Faang Zhuo asked.


    "The one who has a way is you." Wang Kunpeng pulled Faang Zhuo to the side of the warehouse and slowly caressed the walls.


    "There are eleven people inside," Faang Zhuo answered, "but I can''t pull them out, the barrier is too thick, I don''t have enough strength."


    "Madman is inside," Wang Kunpeng said. "He has enough strength, and he already knew you were here, so you only need to wait, he will find a way."


    Wang Kunpeng led everyone and stepped back a few steps, looking at the array as they left. It was already evening, and the sky gradually darkened.


    "There''s less than an hour left," Wang Kunpeng said with furrowed brows. "Crazy is currently a huge problem, he doesn''t care about anything at all."


    Xun Chan said softly, she also saw the warehouse suddenly shake slightly, but it shook for an instant.


    Suddenly, a clamor came from above their heads. The sky suddenly turned dark, and thousands of sparrows flew over the warehouse, circling around and around. Wang Kunpeng felt something on top of his head, and when he touched it with his hand, he discovered that it was bird poop. Faang Zhuo immediately took out a tissue and wiped it off of Wang Kunpeng as he bitterly smiled.


    Everyone looked at the dozen or so sparrows that were leading the way and headed straight down. They charged into the roof of the warehouse.


    "Why can sparrows fly in!?" Shen Dexu''s subordinates all shouted.


    "If Big Brother Xu still doesn''t attack," Faang Zhuo said in panic, "There''s nothing I can do."


    Countless sparrows hovering overhead followed the lead sparrow into the warehouse. A portion of them crashed to the roof, causing bird corpses to fall, and feathers to float everywhere. More sparrows flew into the warehouse.


    Everyone began to discuss in panic.


    "Quiet," Wang Kunpeng indicated for everyone to be quiet.


    Then everyone heard the muffled sound of a man''s lotus. It sounded like he was crying, but when they listened carefully, it sounded like he was laughing.


    Xu Yunfeng slowly walked a circle around the warehouse, narrowed his eyes and said: "They are here."


    "What''s coming?" Shen Dexu''s assistant looked around, but didn''t see anything. Soon after, a scar appeared on his face. This scar was very big, and after the skin and flesh split open, a deep groove could be seen, almost reaching his bones. Blood gushed out quickly, and his entire face turned bloody.


    Everyone knew that there were sharp blades in the air, and invisible sharp blades were dancing in the air.


    "Protect your vital parts, especially your throat." Shen Dexu warned everyone. A cool breeze blew past his shoulder, and a cut on his clothes appeared. Very quickly, fresh blood soaked his arm.


    Xu Yunfeng walked to the coffin and shouted: "He has only one incantation, and that is, ''Anyone who opens this coffin will not be able to live."


    Everyone stood in the corner of the warehouse, protecting their weak points. Xu Yunfeng pointed at Huang Kun and shouted, "Don''t run, come over here, come over to me.!"


    Huang Kun had originally walked to a remote corner of the warehouse, but after hearing his Master''s words, he knew that he couldn''t disobey. The sound of blades slicing through the air rang in his ears.


    "Give me the Phoebe." Xu Yunfeng shouted to Huang Kun.


    Huang Kun fumbled for a long time before finally thinking of something, "I''ve already given it to you."


    "Ah, really?" Xu Yunfeng fumbled in his arms, sure enough, the flies were on him, "Why didn''t you say so earlier! "What a waste of time."


    Huang Kun was speechless.


    Xu Yunfeng held the Fly Ape, and when he knew that the shell had turned into a Flame Sword, the firelight went from red to orange, and then to blue, and to the extreme blue, it turned white. The warehouse was filled with white light, and everyone''s eyes were filled with a piercing pain.


    However, under the shine of the white light, everyone could clearly see the sharp blades in the air. The flying knives were flying around the warehouse, and it was hard to tell how many there were.


    Once these blades met the Flame Sword, they would fall to the ground and turn into ashes.


    Xu Yunfeng aimed the Flame Sword at the coffin, raised it up and cut the coffin into two.


    The tortoise shells all rolled out of the coffin.


    Xu Yunfeng commanded Huang Kun, "There''s another one that''s alive inside, find it out."


    Huang Kun did not dare to be negligent, he laid on the ground and searched for the turtle shell. Suddenly, he saw two grey tibia standing in front of his Master''s feet.


    Huang Kun slowly raised his head and saw a skeleton above his shin. The skeleton''s head was still bloody but dried up.


    "What are you waiting for!" Xu Yunfeng used the Flame Sword to look at the skeleton and shouted, "Find the one that''s alive."


    The incantation that no one in the warehouse could understand started again, but all the flying blades were no longer flying around aimlessly, instead they all gathered in one direction and charged towards Xu Yunfeng. However, Xu Yunfeng was not afraid of this, once the flying blade touched Xu Yunfeng''s body, it would immediately fall down like a feather.


    Shen Dexu stood at the side in a daze, and muttered to himself: "Who exactly is this person, I have never seen anyone who could achieve such a realm."


    Shen Dexu saw that the skills that Xu Yunfeng had used had two aspects. The first was the Spirit Demon Ape, the treasure of the sect that Xu Yunfeng could use the art of deception, which was also fine, because as long as it was a managerial personnel of the art of deception, he could transform the Spirit Ape into a long sword. However, in the past, it was said that even a managerial personnel of the art of deception could only transform the Spirit Demon Ape into an iron sword.


    The second aspect was that this was only a theoretical existence. There was a possibility that there was a type of person whose life force had reached its peak. Anything that belonged to the Underworld that touched his body would turn into ashes the moment it touched him.


    In the history of Taoism, only one person possessed both of these abilities at the same time. It was Huang Chang, the Taoist grandmaster who killed ghosts and rose to immortality in the Northern Song Dynasty.


    In order to further prove his deduction, Shen Dexu also slowly moved to Xu Yunfeng''s opposite side. As expected, he saw that Xu Yunfeng''s eyes were completely different from before, and two pupils simultaneously appeared in both their sockets. Moreover, the left eye''s pupil had already turned crimson.


    Huang Chang had seen Huang Chang slaying ghosts and raising the Immortal Diagram before, and in the picture, Huang Chang had four eyes, and the two eyes on top of the picture were completely red.


    Only now did Shen Dexu clearly understand that the Xu Yunfeng in front of him, was definitely not inferior to Wang Kunpeng in any way. However, there were no rumors about this person. It was too strange.


    The flying knives in the air became faster and faster, and the sound of the blades slicing through the air became thunderous. If this continued, it would be difficult for the people in the warehouse to escape this calamity.


    Xu Yunfeng suddenly laughed out loud, the black and red pupils in his eyes, making people shiver in fear. Huang Kun screamed, "Master, I''ve found it."


    Shen Dexu saw Huang Kun crawling to Xu Yunfeng''s side with a turtle in his hand. The turtle head and four limbs had already stretched out but its head was still hidden in the turtle shell. Xu Yunfeng opened his finger and placed it in front of the turtle shell and shook it. The tortoise''s head suddenly stretched out and bit towards Xu Yunfeng''s finger, only to find nothing.


    In this short span of time, Xu Yunfeng''s Flame Sword descended and chopped off the turtle''s head. When Shen Dexu saw this detail, his heart became scared, because he had also observed Wang Kunpeng before, and even Wang Kunpeng''s finger was missing a piece.


    According to the rules of the art of deception, it seemed like the fingers of these two people were full of worship towards each other. The two of them were not the kind of brotherly relationship that Wang Kunpeng was talking about, but instead, were much more complicated.


    While Shen Dexu was still thinking, he had already raised the Flame Sword again and calmly cut off the corpse''s head.


    Then, Xu Yunfeng yelled towards the sky, "Faang Zhuo ¡ª ¡ª"

 C47

    In a split-second, a loud noise covered everything. Countless dust rose up from the ground, making it difficult for anyone to see the situation clearly. However, the sound of blades piercing through the air also came to a screeching stop.


    When all the dust had settled, Shen Dexu saw that all the walls around the warehouse had collapsed. The steel and tiles on the roof collapsed, but it avoided everyone.


    Wang Kunpeng and his subordinates stood outside the warehouse with two female Taoist priest s standing beside them.


    Xu Yunfeng slowly walked in front of a female Taoist priest and said with a smile: "I thought everyone had forgotten about me."


    Faang Zhuo patted Xu Yunfeng''s shoulder, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Beijing is too far away." Xu Yunfeng pretended to be relaxed, "You know how lazy I am to find someone."


    The Desolation Formation passed down from the Chu State was broken by the combined efforts of Xu Yunfeng and Faang Zhuo.


    "This thing didn''t happen by accident." Shen Dexu said to Wang Kunpeng, "Your Seven Star Formation will become stronger with your help."


    "Not enough." There was no sign of excitement on Wang Kunpeng''s face, "It''s far from enough."


    Yao Guangxiao''s Opportunities


    Acoustic String of the Jin Dynasty: The Small Order of the Feathered Angle


    After the water war at Poyang Lake, Zhu Yuanzhang had defeated Zhang Shicheng who was in the east and finally unified the south of China. Zhu Yuanzhang started the war with the name of Ming Zong, so after the founding of the sect, he abandoned the name "Wu" and gave the name "Ming" to the country.


    In the years that followed, Xu Da was dispatched to sweep through northern China, defeat the famous general Wang Baobao of the Yuan Dynasty, flee to the north of Mo, and completely destroy the Yuan Dynasty. The Mongols, who had survived in the Central Plains for ninety-six years, returned to the north. At this point, the Great Brilliance Sect had unified the world.


    In these eighteen years of Hong Wu, Zhu Yuanzhang had selected ten monks from the people, and was prepared to give them to the vassal lords as a gift. These monks looked forward to his future, because this was related to their own fate. They were all discussing in private. If they followed that vassal, they would have a better future. However, everyone disapproved of King of Yan and Ning Wang from the north. This was because these two vassal lords were also responsible for protecting the northern territories of the Ming Dynasty, and were constantly fighting the remnants of the northern army of Mongolia. In the past, it was hard to enjoy the blessings.


    But in reality, he was waiting, waiting for someone. That person did not just come to change his fate, he was going to use his lifetime''s worth of revenge. This monk called Dao Yan, his lifetime of revenge, was only limited to one. He was a sect that could flourish within the art of deception, taking revenge for his master Xi Yingzhen.


    Dao Yan, commonly known as Yao Guangxiao. He was the one who told Liu Bowen that after Xi Yingzhen''s defeat, he was about to bury all the chess pieces he had set up! This was the curse Xi Yingzhen had placed on him after losing to him.


    As the vassal lords walked in one by one, the monks immediately fell silent, waiting for their fates to be decided. Their fates were all in their vassal lords'' hands.


    Dao Yan didn''t care about the other vassal lords at all. He was only waiting for one person, and that was King of Yan Zhu Di. Only King of Yan Zhu Di was able to help him do what he wanted.


    He didn''t notice Dao Yan because he didn''t care about anyone else. Zhu Di was thinking about other things, and choosing a monk was only an act of expressing filial piety. He was going to accept the orders of his father and choose a few monks to pray to Empress Ma. However, Zhu Di had never thought that such an easy-going meeting would change his life and the direction of the Empire.


    Just as Zhu Di was walking past the group of monks, an old monk suddenly spoke out, his voice was soft, but Zhu Di understood immediately: "Your Highness, I am willing to follow you."


    Zhu Di turned around and looked at the monk that recommended himself. This monk was already very old, why did he choose to follow him to the north? Zhu Di asked: "Why?"


    The old monk was expressionless, but his eyes were blazing. "This humble monk has a great gift to present to you."


    Zhu Di''s heart skipped a beat. He was already the vassal lord, what else could the old monk have as a gift that he wanted but did not have.


    Zhu Di stroked his beard, "Oh, what''s the gift?"


    Dao Yan spoke extremely slowly, but every word was extremely clear.


    "Your Majesty, if you can use me, this humble monk is willing to give Your Majesty a white hat!"


    Zhu Di looked around, he was worried that a Embroidered Uniform Guard would hear him, and then, he scolded the old monk that was speaking so arrogantly in a low voice, "Who the hell are you, do you not want your life anymore?!"


    After he finished speaking, Dao Yan closed his eyes and started to meditate. He completely believed that the King of Yan would come back to find him. Sure enough, the King of Yan chose Dao Yan as his sage to pray for his, and the next day, they would leave together with his to head north towards the Peiping.


    Dao Yan smiled as he smiled, "Teacher, my time has come. Although it''s not you, the number one strategist of the Great Ming Empire, it won''t be Liu Ji either, because ¡­ It must be me!


    Xi Yingzhen inherited the art of deception, and the art of deception had a close relationship with the Crossroads Technique.


    Dao Yan left Ying Tian and followed King of Yan Zhu Di to the Peiping.


    The King of Yan seemed to have already forgotten about this old monk, Dao Yan. But Dao Yan was not in a hurry, he was waiting for the King of Yan, because the things he wanted to talk about with the King of Yan, would affect his entire clan and life. The King of Yan was still waiting, waiting for his father to die. The day that the Great Ancestor reigns, Zhu Di definitely would not dare to act rashly. So, Dao Yan could only do the same as Zhu Di, looking towards the south every night, and waiting for that day to come.


    The eight-armed Nezha of the Peiping was below where Dao Yan stood. Back then, Xu Da had held Liu Ji''s image and operated in the Peiping for many years, and finally established the eight-armed Nezha''s layout. His original goal was to use Feng Shui to fight against the remnants of the northern Yuan Dynasty.


    The Ming Empire occupied the north and south, while the Ying Tian occupied the south. The Peiping in the north was that of the eight-armed Nezha, which was the foundation of the Ming Empire. Liu Ji''s wishful thinking was actually an opportunity for Dao Yan to make a comeback.


    The three Doyen guards had already pledged their allegiance to the King of Yan. The date of His Majesty Taizu''s return to the west approached from the south. Dao Yan needed to start planning to get the map of the Eight-armed Nezha''s layout. Dao Yan knew where this map was and was determined to get it. The Eight Armed Nezha''s layout was in the hands of Xu Da''s daughter, Zhu Di''s wife, and Princess Xu.


    Finally, one evening, the sunset looked like blood as it hung on the western mountain. Dao Yan stood in his residence, deep in thought. When the King of Yan brought his follower here, Dao Yan couldn''t help but think that the Prince was even more anxious than he thought.


    Dao Yan followed the King of Yan to the Peiping, and was placed in this Temple of Celebration for a few years. The Temple of Celebration wasn''t big, and had no name in the Peiping, Dao Yan became the host in name only. The monks inside the temple knew that he was a monk that King of Yan had arranged to pray for Empress Ma''s blessings, so the King of Yan did not place any importance on him. Secretly, he was extremely disdainful of Dao Yan, because although Dao Yan was dressed like a monk and had shaved his head, he had an edict for Dao Yan.


    King of Yan brought his followers to the Temple of Celebration, but he did not inform them beforehand. The monks of the temple were all kowtowing on both sides of the road. When Dao Yan saw King of Yan, he immediately kneeled.


    Although the material was luxurious, the color was very simple and unadorned. He was much taller than Taizu and very sturdy. Amongst all the vassal lords, the son who was the most like the Great Ancestor was him.


    King of Yan''s black clothes should also be located in the northern territories, but when Dao Yan saw his slightly black clothes for the first time, he knew in his heart that he did not wait for this person for nothing. The Great Ancestor was from the Manichaeism, so after the Ming Dynasty arrived, he was still red. Perhaps Zhu Di had the thought of fighting with fire and water long ago, it was just that no one could see it, Liu Ji could see it, but he was already dead.


    King of Yan had already walked in front of Dao Yan and ordered him to get up. He had been born into a military camp his entire life, and he retained the attitude of a soldier. Dao Yan stood up and looked at the King of Yan. He had promised to give the King of Yan a white hat before, and now he would make good on it. Dao Yan could clearly feel the killing intent coming from King of Yan''s body. If he said half a word wrong today, he would immediately be decapitated. But Dao Yan was not afraid, he had already thought about it, thought about it for more than ten years.

 C48

    The King of Yan had already ordered all his followers to retreat dozens of steps, leaving Dao Yan and himself standing on the empty ground in the pagoda''s forest.


    "The Prince''s Mansion is flooded." Dao Yan did not expect King of Yan to actually ask this question, "What method do you have?"


    "Yes." Dao Yan said, "But this subject lacks one thing."


    "Where is that thing?"


    "It is in the hands of the King."


    King of Yan was not used to Dao Yan talking to him in such a way. He was too used to ordering his subordinates around, so it was rare for them to think about it in such a manner. But Dao Yan knew that the King of Yan was someone who was used to reading other people''s thoughts.


    Dao Yan did not force the King of Yan to answer. Instead, he squatted down and broke a branch on a pine tree to draw on the ground. He drew a child with eight arms, and then he drew a child''s internal organs.


    "Eight-armed Nezha," King of Yan said as soon as he saw it. "Liu Ji convinced royal father about the layout of the Peiping and let Xu Da build it."


    Dao Yan did not reply. He continued to draw two pikes on the Eight-armed Nezha''s hand, two treasured swords, a red caltrop, a Qiankun ring, a golden brick, a Nine Dragons Fire Barrier, and two Windfire Wheels beneath his feet. Then he drew a giant lotus flower at the bottom.


    The King of Yan understood and asked Dao Yan, "I heard that there was a evil dragon underground in Youzhou since the ancient times. Back then, the state advisor built this Eight Armed Nether City to suppress the evil dragon?"


    Dao Yan did not dare to keep up the suspense. He stood up and asked, "Did the water from the Duke Palaces come out from the well?"


    "Two wells," the King of Yan said.


    "There is an ancient well about seventeen kilometers away from the Duke''s Mansion. It is for the eyes of the sea," Dao Yan said. But this subject needs something. "


    "The thing in my hand?" King of Yan said, "What is it?"


    "Liu Ji drew the picture of the eight-armed Nezha." Dao Yan answered truthfully.


    "I didn''t, maybe that thing followed state advisor to be buried."


    "I have been to Liu Ji''s grave," the crime of stealing the grave was capital punishment, but Dao Yan still took the risk and said, "There is no such map in his grave, so I believe that this map should be in the hands of the Duke of Wei (Xu Da)."


    King of Yan said in a deep voice, "The Duke of Wei is also dead."


    Dao Yan did not speak, and smiled at King of Yan.


    "Could it be in the hands of Xu Hui Zu?" After King of Yan said this, he immediately came to a realization. Dao Yan had just said that this thing was in his hands, "Why?"


    Dao Yan said, "Because the princess follows the king in his Peiping."


    Once the King of Yan finished his conversation with Dao Yan, he immediately brought Dao Yan back to the Duke Palaces. The next morning, Dao Yan was asked to meet by a servant who was in his twenties. The servant handed over a broken piece of blueprint to Dao Yan, but before Dao Yan could take it, he knew that this was Liu Ji''s map of the Eight-armed Nezha.


    Just as the person was about to leave, Dao Yan suddenly stopped him in his tracks and asked for the servant''s name. For such an important thing to be sent over by a young man, he must be someone that the King of Yan values very much.


    The young man replied with his surname Ma, Ma He, but everyone called him Ma Sanbao.


    Dao Yan turned to Ma He and said, "I need you to be my assistant regarding the Sea Eye. The King won''t refuse, will he?"


    "Great Monk thinks too highly of me." "I''m just a man."


    "Eunuch?" Dao Yan laughed and said, "You are a pervert (known as Yuan Ming, a Muslim Arab), but do you want to be a different kind of eunuch than the others?


    The horse kneeled and said, "This little one doesn''t understand."


    "I heard that in the far west, there is a holy land. It is the origin of your lecherous ancestors. What''s the name of that place?"


    "Mecca." When Ma He said this, he knew that he no longer held back in front of Dao Yan.


    "I can let you go once," Dao Yan said. "I heard that every pervert has this wish."


    "Nobody in my family has been there for hundreds of years." "I only heard about it from my father."


    "Go or not?"


    Looking at this sixty year old monk, Ma He was indeed not an old man who could speak without thinking. He also understood that Dao Yan possessed a power that could make others completely believe in him. This was probably the reason why the King of Yan valued him so highly.


    The next day, King of Yan ordered for the Great Monk of the Qing Shou Temple, Dao Yan, to take care of the water calamity in the Duke Mansion. Eunuch Ma and his assistant led five hundred guards, recruited two hundred blacksmiths, five hundred commoners and a hundred Taoists under Dao Yan''s command at any time.


    Dao Yan followed the King of Yan and remained silent. After waiting for a long time, the King of Yan suddenly told him that black and red water had come out from the well in the Duke Palace. Furthermore, they allowed him to think of a way out, which made Dao Yan feel extremely calm in his heart. Because he knew that the King of Yan was simply testing him.


    It was because there was no way for water to come out of the well in the Prince''s Mansion.


    This topic was extremely important. Dao Yan understood that if his guess of King of Yan''s thoughts were slightly wrong, he would never be able to obtain his trust.


    Right now, Dao Yan was calculating the number of people his subordinates could call.


    Five hundred guards, five hundred servants, and a hundred Taoists. And two hundred blacksmiths.


    Right now, the order was to rush the water for Dao Yan. A big event in the history of Taoism.


    The next day, under Ma Sanbao''s lead, the 1300 soldiers and labourers arrived at the Qing Shou Temple. Only then did the monks of the Temple of Celebration realize that the abbot in this name was extraordinary. He was far from an ordinary monk who had thought that he was just a King of Yan monk sent to the Qing Shou Temple.


    Dao Yan changed into a cassock, and in front of the birthday temple, he ordered the army and civilians to build a stage, and set up a cauldron. On the altar, he began to practice. The oracle went on for seven days in a row.


    The attention of the people of Peiping were attracted, and they all came to watch. Everyone now knew that the Monastery''s Abbot Dao Yan was a powerful monk. He was helping the King of Yan suppress the evil dragon beneath the Peiping.


    During the Yuan and Ming dynasties, there were many different religious sects and sects, which were common to see. Even the monks of the Qing Shou Temple did not mind Dao Yan''s worship of the Water God from the North, Grand Emperor Xuanwu.


    The whole matter was extravagant and extravagant. King of Yan also gave Dao Yan countless silver, allowing him to spend it.


    On the eighth day, the ceremony for the Black Turtle was over.


    Dao Yan brought his subordinates and headed straight for East Gate. Along the way, a hundred Daoists and dozens of monks were clearing the way in front of them.


    The monk held the Demon Fighter Pestle while the Taoist held the long flag.


    Dao Yan walked in the middle of the procession, and two servants in front of him were carrying a shrine. On the shrine, there was a huge turtle, whose body was covered with a black silk cloth, and on the silk cloth was embroidered a green peony.


    The assistant, Ma Sanbao, followed closely behind Dao Yan, step by step.


    Behind Dao Yan and Ma Sanbao were five hundred guards, followed closely by two hundred artisans and then five hundred commoners. The troop walked majestically all the way to the East Gate, and all the civilians stopped to watch. They all saw the extravagance of Monk Dao Yan. They were all deeply moved by Dao Yan''s ostentatious demeanor. Looks like the law of chasing water is absolutely extraordinary.


    Dao Yan arrived at an old well near a small river within the Dongzhi Gate. He ordered everyone to stop and then drew a line in a two thousand meter radius around the old well. He ordered the civilian to follow the traces to build the wall.


    In less than a day, the wall was built.


    A few days later, Dao Yan built a cast-iron furnace in the west side of the wall. Then, he made Ma Sanbao report to the King of Yan that he needed a large amount of iron as a smelting tool.


    What surprised Ma Sanbao the most was that King of Yan had already prepared a large amount of iron grade equipment, many of them were farmer''s tools, some were broken old weapons. The tools must have been collected from the people, but the old weapons were all commonly used Mongolian weapons. It seems that these weapons were captured by the war between the King of Yan and the Mongols, but they were never made known to others.


    Ma Sanbao brought the iron back to Dao Yan. When Dao Yan saw the large amount of abandoned iron equipment that he had brought along, his expression was calm, but a piece of his heart fell. It seemed that he had guessed correctly what the King of Yan was thinking.


    Dao Yan ordered the man to continue construction of the iron furnace, one after another dozens of furnaces. Then they started the fire, and the two hundred craftsmen set to work.


    Dao Yan made all the blacksmiths start to forge chains.


    In less than a few days, the chains were completed one after another and were already more than thirty meters long. Dao Yan called over the turtle and fastened a section of the chain on the turtle''s shell at its tail. The turtle was an old turtle that was hundreds of years old. Its body was huge, its strength unparalleled, and it was extremely fierce. When he was letting out the cylinder, he even bit a guard.


    After everything had been arranged, the four guards lifted the turtle up and, under Dao Yan''s command, slowly lowered it into the old well. Then, all the servants started to lift the chains and place the turtle down the well.


    What shocked everyone was that even after the chain was completely released, the turtle at the end of the chain still did not show any signs of touching the bottom. This old well was actually so deep.


    That night, lightning flashed, thunder rumbled, and heavy rain fell. A faint rumbling sound could be heard amidst the thunder. The people around them were all terrified, saying that this was the sound of a dragon.

 C49 Auditory Part Dow Eye of the Sea

    The torrential rain continued for two days. This was an extremely rare occurrence in the north. Panic began to build in the city. The craftsmen and servants that forged the chains started to become afraid, but Dao Yan did not mind. Let the guards urge the craftsmen to continue to forge the chains. The chain was built to a height of one hundred zhang, continuing to rest at the end of the chain outside the well. The dozens of men continued to lower their chains. But the end of the chain showed no sign of stopping.


    No one knew how deep this well was. Dao Yan continued to let blacksmiths forge iron chains, and for blacksmiths to change shifts, forging chains day and night. However, something strange happened. A few days later, although it was raining heavily, all the water in the well disappeared overnight.


    When the chain was lowered to six hundred meters, Dao Yan called for Ma Sanbao.


    In the tent, Dao Yan looked at Ma Sanbao and asked: "I heard that you have been practicing martial arts since you were young?"


    "Yes." Ma Sanbao nodded, "I never dare to slack off."


    "It seems that climbing will not be difficult for you."


    Ma Sanbao understood what Dao Yan wanted him to do, "I will go down to take a look now."


    Dao Yan nodded, allowing the guards to make a short sword for him. Ma Sanbao took off the armor on his body, and only wore his personal clothes, to lighten the weight of his body. The guard used a rope to tie Ma Sanbao''s waist, Ma Sanbao bit his dagger and slowly slid down the well, his body wrapped in fire.


    The time Ma Sanbao hung down from the entrance of the well was set to be a quarter to one. It wasn''t even noon yet, but the place Ma Sanbao descended at, was already six hundred meters below. Dao Yan and the few guards stood at the entrance to the well, looking at it. Aside from the empty hole at the bottom of the well, there was still a bit of light. It should be because Ma Sanbao had ignited a fire under six hundred meters of ground. However, the light immediately disappeared and there was no movement from below the well.


    The guard was about to pull the rope to pull Ma Sanbao up. was stopped by Dao Yan.


    Not even a quarter of an hour had passed when an urgent sound of metal striking metal came from below the well. This should be Ma Sanbao using his short sword to strike against the chain.


    Dao Yan immediately ordered the guards to pull the ropes. A rumbling sound came from below the well, as if a monster was swallowing something.


    The guard pulled on the rope faster. After pulling for a while, the rope suddenly loosened and all the guards that were pulling with all their might fell backwards.


    The guard closest to the well shouted, "The well water is up again!"


    As it turned out, the sound of the lotus in the well was the sound of a large amount of underground water being poured in. Right now, Ma Sanbao was completely submerged by the water from the well, causing the rope to lose all its weight.


    The water in the well quickly spread to about two zhang below the well, returning to the original water level. But Ma Sanbao did not escape before the water level rose.


    Just as the guard was waiting for Ma Sanbao''s drowned corpse to float in the air, a sound of "Hua la" suddenly came from the water surface of the well.


    Ma Sanbao floated to the surface of the well, holding his short sword in one hand and waving the other hand, he panted heavily.


    The guard quickly threw down the rope again and pulled Ma Sanbao into the water.


    After Ma Sanbao came up, and rested for a long time, he finally returned the short sword to Dao Yan. Everyone saw, Ma Sanbao''s body was covered in blood, his hair was in disarray, stuck to his face, his face was pale.


    Dao Yan stared at Ma Sanbao for a while, "You are good at swimming."


    Ma Sanbao nodded, "I will put it down."


    Dao Yan was overjoyed, he immediately asked the blacksmith to buckle up all the chains, and told Ma Sanbao to return back to the camp to rest well.


    The heavy rain that continued for several days finally stopped. At night, the sky was covered with stars. Dao Yan stood by the well as he always did, and looked at the well nervously.


    In the early hours of the morning, the chain suddenly vibrated slightly, like a snake being disturbed. Dao Yan and the guards around him saw the commotion.


    Following that, the chain rapidly descended from the well, and the sound of the chain sliding across the well was very clear. One of the guards couldn''t dodge in time and was pulled up to his calf by the chain. In an instant, he was dragged to the edge of the well by the chain, and the guard shouted for help. Suddenly, a man rushed to the edge of the well, and with a flash of his blade, cut off the guard''s foot.


    The guard''s loud cry for help turned into a howl, and the one who cut off his leg and saved his life was the Ma Sanbao who should have been resting.


    The chain kept sliding into the mouth of the well. No one knew what was happening to the giant turtle at the bottom of the well.


    However, under these circumstances, no one dared to act rashly, and could only wait for Dao Yan''s orders.


    The chains on the ground were about to run out and there were only a few hundred feet left. However, the speed at which the chains were sliding down was gradually decreasing. It seemed like the turtle that was dragging the chains or something else was already exhausted. When the chain reached the last twenty feet, its speed was already very slow.


    An iron staff had appeared in Dao Yan''s hands at some point in time. He walked to the well, and facing the ring on the chain, he pierced it ruthlessly. The iron staff penetrated deep into the soil and fixed the chain.


    The chain pulled on the iron staff, shook it a few times, and finally stopped falling.


    Dao Yan said to Ma Sanbao: "I can report to the King that Nezha''s sea eyes have been shocked by me, and his Peiping can protect him from water for five hundred years."


    Ma Sanbao quickly left and reported back to the King of Yan.


    At daybreak, Ma Sanbao returned with a piece of news:


    Emperor Mingtai had passed away.


    Dao Yan remained silent. He knew that everything was about to begin. His chance was coming.


    However, the King of Yan did not immediately summon Dao Yan over, because the King of Yan was busy with another matter, dress up in mourning for the Great Ancestor Emperor. Dao Yan did not leave the Ocean Eye either. The two hundred craftsmen were still working in front of the furnace, the guards were still surrounding the Sea Eye, ordinary citizens were not allowed to come in and spy on them.


    With the remaining five hundred people, Dao Yan arranged for them to build a bridge over the creek near the Sea Eye. After a month, the new bridge was completed. Dao Yan assigned Ma Sanbao to ask the King of Yan what name he would give to the bridge that was used to guard the Ocean Eye.


    When Ma Sanbao returned, he reported to Dao Yan, "The King said that this bridge is called New North Bridge."


    Dao Yan nodded his head and immediately instructed the blacksmiths to place a stone tablet at the side of the bridge, with the words "New North Bridge" carved onto it.


    Ma Sanbao continued: "King of Yan wishes to see Master."


    Dao Yan smiled. He followed Ma Sanbao to the Duke Palace.


    King of Yan''s face was haggard, it looked like he was in great grief after the passing of the late emperor.


    King of Yan parted his followers and brought Dao Yan to the middle of the flower garden. He was extremely careful, Emperor Taizu was a commoner, to become the ruler of a country, it was not easy to obtain. Therefore, after the founding of the dynasty, an organization that had never existed before was established ¡ª the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    The Embroidered Uniform Guards covered the entire continent. Within the Peiping City, there were countless of them, and the movements of the King of Yan were all monitored by the late emperor. Only, the person being monitored had become Zhu Yunwen.


    This was also the reason why King of Yan had to meet Dao Yan at the Qing Shou Temple and chat with him in the spacious area.


    The King of Yan and Dao Yan stood opposite each other in the garden. If the King of Yan did not speak, Dao Yan would not dare to say anything. But Dao Yan knew that the King of Yan''s heart was very tangled up and in pain. On one hand, it was because the late emperor had passed away, on the other hand, Dao Yan was very clear that the current emperor, the nephew of the King of Yan, was about to do something called paring fan.


    Once a vassal, King of Yan would probably forcefully transfer out of Peiping and go to a place without a trusted subordinate, to become a vassal lord without any power. This was the thing that King of Yan Zhu Di did not want to face the most. Moreover, his original ambition was not just to become a vassal lord. Otherwise, he would not have brought Dao Yan to the Peiping with just a few words back then, and settled down with the intention of taking care of things later on.


    Dao Yan understood the King of Yan''s thoughts, but he did not have the initiative to raise it.


    The riddle between the two had an answer a long time ago. Although the two of them were very clear in their hearts, these words must be said by the King of Yan.


    Just as Dao Yan had expected, the King of Yan finally spoke. "You have done very well with the task I gave you."


    Dao Yan''s heart trembled, the King of Yan was finally going to tear apart this layer of paper.


    In the entire Peiping, there were less than a hundred blacksmiths but the King of Yan gave Dao Yan two hundred. The remaining hundred or so should have been recruited from outside the Peiping.


    With 200 blacksmiths gathered together, there was more than enough time to make chains. It was easy to imagine what the wealthy needed to make something.


    This was a goal no one could talk about: revolt!


    This was the first question that the King of Yan had given to Dao Yan. It was that Dao Yan had to cooperate with the King of Yan and cover up the matter of the blacksmith. As for how to conceal it, King of Yan had already hinted to Dao Yan.


    Furthermore, Dao Yan''s answer was completely correct: there was a dragon under the sea. The weak point of the eight-armed Nezha''s Feng Shui was the sea eye. As long as he tied the dragon with a chain, the matter would be resolved.


    This legend had been circulating in the people for a long time. And it was true.


    It was just that the King of Yan did not care whether it was true or not, he just wanted the two hundred blacksmiths to be able to deceive people and forge weapons for him.


    Dao Yan''s [Iron Lock] dragon was real, and so was his [Weapon Forging] skill. It was only a matter of fact that he had achieved his important objective. In terms of strategy, this was called conspiracy.


    Dao Yan had already completed the mission given to him by the King of Yan and had forged enough weapons and stirrups to rebel against him. He had already obtained the King of Yan''s trust, so what he needed to do now was even more difficult.


    Once the King of Yan rebelled, war was like all living things in the world, divided into Yin and Yang.


    Although Emperor Taizu had cut off most of the notable generals that had followed him in the past, the current Emperor still possessed Geng Bingwen, Li Jinglong, Li Jinglong, peace, and Pan Zhong.


    Although there were not many generals by King of Yan''s side, there were still the likes of Zhu Nong, Zhang Xiao, Zhang Yu and Tang Yun, the few generals who had followed him for many years.


    Therefore, in a battle in the open, although the King of Yan s of both sides were at a disadvantage, it was not impossible to compete with each other.


    Therefore, the other side of the war was the key to victory.


    Underworld Warfare.


    The dark side of war.


    The side of war that no one ever mentions.


    The experts of the Underworld Warfare s had never been proud of the Underworld Warfare, so there were very few records in the history books. Chen Ping in the early Han Dynasty, Li Mi in the end Sui, Cai Jing in the Northern Song Dynasty, and even Liu Ji when the dynasty was formed, were all top experts in the Underworld Warfare.


    King of Yan Zhu Di understood the importance of Underworld Warfare, and Dao Yan had used the method of coiling dragon to unmistakably tell Zhu Di that he was one of them.


    King of Yan finally asked his question: "Who do you need?"


    "Yuan Wu, Jin Zhong." Dao Yan replied.


    King of Yan asked, "Who are they?"


    Dao Yan replied, "As a monk at the Qing Shou Temple, I should be outside the gates of the Duke''s Mansion right now."


    King of Yan nodded. After a while, he asked again, "Only two?"


    "There are two more people," Dao Yan hesitated and said: "Ma Sanbao, Hu Ying."


    "Yes." The King of Yan asked again, "What do you plan to do?"


    It was here, the opportunity had finally arrived. Dao Yan said the words that he had prepared for many years, but he knew that they had to be brief, or else the King of Yan in front of him would not have too much patience, and would allow him to persuade him to take the risk of rebelling.


    "Even though Liu Ji is dead, the arrangements he made when he was alive are still in place. What I want to do is to dissolve all of his plans. " Dao Yan began to speak very quickly, "I need to establish an organization specifically designed to deal with Liu Ji''s arrangements. The four people I chose are the four commanders of this organization. "


    "What is Liu Ji''s arrangement?"


    "Xiao Ling Guards, and Feng Shui that is occupied by dragons and tigers."


    "What''s your plan?"


    "Cyan Underworld Guard and eight-armed Nezha."


    King of Yan became silent again, and didn''t speak for a long time. Dao Yan bade farewell and returned to the temple. He took out a piece of silk from his bosom. The stalks of the peony are all white bones.


    He knew that the King of Yan had not made up his mind yet, but he knew that a storm was brewing and the tide was turning against him. The moment the King of Yan went all out, he had no room to retreat!

 C50 Wax Mr Ye Li

    Ye Gui''s Four Distinguishing Skeleton


    On Wax Section: Tie Chariot Zuo Ming Thirteen Right Ming Sixteen


    After walking out of the dungeon, Ye Gui''s eyes were stung and he almost fell to the ground.


    After staying in there for a few days, although he had not been tortured, Ye Gui''s body was extremely weak. He reluctantly walked to the roadside and wanted to sit down and rest, but unexpectedly, he couldn''t catch a breath. At this time, the fortune-teller Mr Lee appeared out of nowhere and helped Ye Gui up. He brought Ye Gui to the inn and had the waiter pass him a bowl of water to drink.


    The water that Ye Gui drank in the cell was muddy and dirty, but he was much luckier than the doctor. When the doctor passed the piece of human skin to Ye Gui, Ye Gui saw that his face had already darkened to the point of becoming flesh, and he was already considered dead in terms of medical skills. It seemed that the hidden medicine was only to entrust a person''s skin to find Huang Chang''s descendant. After giving out the instructions, his life would be at an end.


    Ye Gui drank the water, the Mr Lee ordered another plate of pastries and Ye Gui ate it. Ye Gui stuffed his stomach, remembered the experiences of a hidden doctor, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Mr Lee looked at Ye Gui as he shook his head and laughed, "You just escaped from prison, why are you still looking so worried?"


    Ye Gui ignored him, and only sighed.


    The Mr Lee said to Ye Gui: "You are still young, your fate is many. A man who has been able to accomplish great things since the ancient times, is just too unfortunate."


    Ye Gui said: "I am thinking about a fellow prisoner in the prison. His fate is much more rough than mine."


    "Mr Lee looked at the mature Ye Gui," You will definitely become great in the future, I hope that you will not forget this old friend of mine after you have matured. "


    Ye Gui said: "I will not be able to sustain my three meals, in the future I will definitely not forget your kindness." With that, he said his goodbyes and left.


    Ye Gui was indeed a person who appreciated favors. He knew that the Xue Family was a family that specialized in medicine in Suzhou City. But unlike the Ye Family, the Xue Family was far more famous. In the Xue Clan''s courtyard, there was a green wall. The Ye Family was in dire straits, so the two families did not have much contact with each other.


    Ye Gui had been hanging around the Xue Family''s doorstep for a long time, and had not dared to let the Xue Family''s servants report him. He stood hesitating in front of Shay''s house. Suddenly, a young man wearing fresh clothes walked out from the door, and upon seeing Ye Gui''s skinny face, he asked Ye Gui: "You''re here to seek treatment? "Why don''t you go in?"


    Before Ye Gui could answer, the young man said again, "Looks like he''s quite ill."


    Ye Gui was flabbergasted, he did not know what disease he had.


    "The disease of the poor." The young man looked to be older than Ye Gui by a few years, he should be around twenty years old, but he spoke in a harsh tone, "This disease is not easy to treat." Then he laughed.


    Ye Gui more or less understood that this youth should be the nephew of the Xue Clan, or perhaps the descendant of Doctor Xue. Ye Gui could not tell that this youth was joking with him, and only bowed respectfully to this youth, "This one is Ye Gui, please tell me, thank you, Doctor Xue, for saving my life."


    The young man stared at Ye Gui for a long time, "You have never come to seek treatment, why thank you?"


    "I will definitely repay you in the future," Ye Gui had already finished speaking, and turned to leave, "Goodbye."


    The young man who left the Xue Clan behind was baffled.


    When Ye Gui returned home, his family was already in ruins. They could only guard a dilapidated house. Ye Gui lied on the simple bunk. Compared to the prison, he was like heaven and earth. Ye Gui thought back to the prison and recalled the Golden Finger that the hidden doctor mentioned. He smiled bitterly in his heart, could it be that there really was such a thing as a medical skill that did not need any medicine, acupuncture, or medicine at all? If there really was such a doctor, it wouldn''t be any different from the Mr Lee.


    Ye Gui''s imagination ran wild as he slowly fell asleep. He slept until midnight, when he suddenly felt raindrops above his head, only then did he realize that it was already raining. The roof was leaking raindrops all over the place.


    Ye Gui was already used to it, so he didn''t mind it at all as he curled up at the foot of the bed to avoid the rain and continued sleeping. However, in his dreams, he had a vague feeling that there was someone in the room. Ye Gui heard the rumbling of thunder in the sky and the heavy rain. He could not help but feel restless and agitated.


    Suddenly, a huge flash of lightning illuminated the room, followed by a loud thunderclap. Ye Gui was stupefied. He realized that what he felt just now was right, the house was filled with people, and these people all had their heads lowered, unable to see their faces.


    After such a short period of time, the room was once again plunged into darkness. Ye Gui was extremely afraid, the house was suddenly filled with people, and the sounds of rain falling outside were so loud that it sounded like beans hitting the roof, he could not hear any of them breathing or making any sounds at all.


    However, Ye Gui could still sense that these figures were standing right beside the bed, very close to him. Another series of explosions of thunder sounded, but there was no lightning. Ye Gui was still trapped in darkness, amidst the rain and the intermittent sounds of thunder, he could clearly hear his own chest beating loudly.


    In his terror, Ye Gui endured until the chickens crowed, and then, the sky slowly brightened. The heavy rain stopped. Ye Gui saw that inside the house, other than the ground being covered with rainwater stains, there were no footprints at all. The doors and windows were also bolted.


    Ye Gui was sure that he was not a nightmare the previous night. He had personally witnessed those figures, but he was unable to explain it himself. After thinking about it, he could only find the Mr Lee to find out what happened.


    Ye Gui walked to the side of the bridge where the Mr Lee was telling his fortune, and saw that the Mr Lee was entangled with a person, that person was a old woman, and was begging the Mr Lee non-stop. But Mr Lee kept shaking his head. A tall young man stood at the side beside old woman, watching them pester without saying a word.


    Ye Gui walked closer, and heard the Mr Lee decline: "I am only a fortune-teller, trying to exorcise evil spirits, you have to go to the temple to find monks and Taoists."


    old woman was still unwilling, she insisted on going to Mr Lee''s house. Seeing that Mr Lee was adamant on going, she kneeled in front of him.


    Ye Gui could not bear to watch and approached Mr Lee to ask what was going on.


    Mr Lee and old woman both stopped talking at the same time with an awkward expression. When old woman saw that someone else came, he could no longer plead with Mr Lee. He only said, "When Mr Lee has time, I will come and invite you to come." Then he left while trembling. The tall young man also quietly followed old woman to the bottom of the bridge, and followed him onto the barge. The old woman shook the barge, but the tall young man stood on the bow of the barge, and the barge slowly rowed away.


    Ye Gui looked at the Black Turtle Ship in the distance, then asked the Mr Lee what the situation was.


    Mr Lee said after a long time, "I can''t let you know about this.


    Ye Gui was curious, he looked at the faraway wicker boat and asked Mr Lee: "What''s going on? Is the person beside her his son or his grandson?"


    "Did you see wrongly?" Mr Lee said in shock, "How could this old lady have any sons or grandsons?"


    "Didn''t you just follow the old lady and stand beside her?" Ye Gui said, "In front of you, how could you not see?"


    After Ye Gui finished speaking, he immediately understood something, because he saw that Mr Lee was sweating profusely and his face was pale white, he had been scared silly.


    "You really didn''t see it." Ye Gui continued, "I was still blind."


    Mr Lee wiped his sweat, "It looks like I really have to tell you, this old lady is here to find me to drive a ghost."


    "You''re a fortune-teller, how could you have the ability to drive ghosts away?" Ye Gui laughed.


    "It''s fine to drive out ghosts, but this is not the case." Mr Lee said, "This old lady is a farmer who lives outside the city. A few years ago, her family members all died from the plague, with only one granddaughter. I went to her house a few days ago. You were still in the county jail at the time. Her granddaughter was pregnant. She had been pregnant for several months and was about to have a baby. What the heck do you think I should do to drive it away, and what the heck am I supposed to do to suppress it? "


    Ye Gui was curious, "Her granddaughter is going to give birth to a child, what are you hiding for?"


    "Her granddaughter is seventeen years old, she hasn''t betrothed anyone to her, nor is she a burden, and she''s got a big stomach," Mr Lee said, "Isn''t it shameful if this gets out?"


    Ye Gui thought for a while, "My stomach is too big, maybe I''ve grown pustules, and isn''t pregnant at all."


    "But this sort of thing," the Mr Lee said, "I can''t intervene."


    Ye Gui thought for a while, then said to Mr Lee: "I''ll go with that old lady tomorrow, maybe her granddaughter has something in her stomach, and will be worried about this matter."


    "She won''t let you cure her," the Mr Lee said. "You said that there''s a young man standing next to the old lady. Can you clearly see his face? I heard that ghosts can''t see his face?"


    Ye Gui recalled for a while, "I really didn''t notice that person''s appearance. But it feels like a young man. "


    Mr Lee said, "I really only saw the old lady alone!"


    Ye Gui said: "If her granddaughter really has something in her stomach, then we can''t delay any longer. I''ll go take a look."


    The Mr Lee told Ye Gui that the old woman lived at a place four miles south of the city. He had his own residence, and there was a locust tree at the entrance.


    Ye Gui followed Mr Lee''s instructions and went ahead. When they arrived at the outskirts of the city, they found that the southern part of the city was filled with water. Travelling by boat would involve interweaving rivers. On the contrary, the land would need to make a huge detour to reach the city. So when Ye Gui arrived at the place Mr Lee talked about, he indeed saw a great locust tree. In front of the great locust tree was a ditch, and the ebony boat was tied to the locust tree.

 C51 Look at the Wax the Old Woman Ye

    Ye Gui walked to the door of the house and saw that old woman was carrying a bundle of firewood to the kitchen. She quickly walked in front of old woman.


    When old woman saw Ye Gui, she recognized him as the young man who had begged for help just now. old woman held the firewood in her arms and looked at Ye Gui for a while before saying: "You are Mr Lee''s disciple, and have come to capture ghosts for him?"


    Ye Gui shook his head, "I am his friend and a doctor. He had already told me about your granddaughter, I think there might be pustules in his stomach, let me take a look."


    "My granddaughter just ran into a ghost," old woman''s tone was unpleasant, "If you aren''t here to catch a ghost, then go back."


    Ye Gui was curious about old woman''s tone, but he suddenly heard a baby''s cry coming from the house. The moment this voice was heard, Ye Gui and old woman''s faces changed at the same time.


    The old woman immediately threw down the firewood in her hands and ran to the woodshed, took a firewood knife and rushed into the house, and started chopping at the corners of the houses, causing the chairs in the rooms to become mottled over. Ye Gui was also shocked, because he saw that the wood on the chairs had already been hacked into a mess, and before this, it had already been cut many times.


    At this time, Ye Gui suddenly saw that young man standing in the room. At the door to the bedroom, he looked at old woman coldly and went crazy. Her eyes were filled with contempt.


    Ye Gui''s heart was in a mess, he did not pay much attention to the young man, but looked at old woman going crazy.


    old woman cut the sword at the house for a while, gasping for breath, before she stopped. Suddenly, the cry of a baby sounded. This time, both old woman and Ye Gui heard that the crying came from the bedroom in the house. old woman was suddenly in high spirits and rushed into the bedroom with a firewood knife. As she entered, he brushed past the young man leaning against the bedroom door.


    Ye Gui suddenly realized something, and his heart tensed up. old woman and Mr Lee were the same, they couldn''t see this young man. Ye Gui looked at the door to the bedroom and saw that the young man had also turned and entered. Although it was a very light and nimble movement, it still caused the hairs on Ye Gui''s back to stand on end.


    All of a sudden, a woman''s voice screamed from the bedroom, "Grandma, you''re crazy again!"


    "Where is the child?" old woman''s voice was extremely sharp, "I want to chop this demon!"


    Hearing that, Ye Gui immediately rushed into his bedroom, wanting to stop old woman.


    Sure enough, he saw a young girl lying on the bed with a towering belly. Beside her was a baby, and the girl''s hand was placed on the baby''s nose and mouth.


    old woman tilted her head as if she was looking for something, but she didn''t manage to find anything as she wandered around the bedroom.


    old woman walked over to the bedside and said to the young girl: "Where is that demon head and where is it?!"


    The young girl was terrified and did not dare to speak. The arm only lightly covered the baby''s nose and mouth. Ye Gui seemed to understand one thing, the two cries from before were no doubt this infant. Right now, the baby was right in front of old woman.


    But old woman could not see it.


    old woman slashed at the head of the bed a few times. One slash almost hit a baby, causing the girl to become even more nervous. At this time, the young man who had followed him in walked over to the bedside lightly. He put his arm around the baby, picked it up, and walked away leisurely towards the bedroom door.


    Ye Gui''s first thought was to get out of the way of this young man, but suddenly he heard a voice in his ear: Don''t move.


    This voice should have come from the depths of Ye Gui''s heart. There was an irresistible dignity in it.


    Ye Gui did as he was told.


    Because he saw once again, this old woman didn''t even see the young man carrying the infant. She was still looking around. Despite the fact that the young man was just walking by, she turned a blind eye to him.


    The young man walked to Ye Gui''s front, but Ye Gui remained motionless. The young man turned his body and walked past Ye Gui, out of the bedroom.


    Ye Gui completely understood one thing, this young man thought that he, like the old woman, could not see him!


    Ye Gui slowly walked to the side of old woman, who refused to give up and said to Ye Gui: "Young master, did you hear the child''s crying just now?"


    "Yes." Ye Gui answered truthfully.


    "Then tell me, is this a ghost." The old woman said, "It''s been two years and this house has not been peaceful. My Feng''er has gone crazy from all the torture. "


    So her name was Feng Er. This was something special. Many peasant girls didn''t even have names. The family background should be pretty good, and he even knows how to give a girl a name.


    Ye Gui thought as he looked at Feng''er. Seeing Feng Er''s frightened face, he started to randomly search on the bed. After a while, he calmed down.


    Ye Gui knew that old woman was not lying, her family was indeed haunted. The young man she couldn''t see, and the baby she''d just cried about, were ghosts.


    Feng''er, who had a towering belly, was standing in front of him. He looked at her carefully. Then he asked the old woman, "Can I take her pulse?"


    The old woman nodded in agreement.


    Ye Gui pressed a finger to Feng''er''s wrist, and sighed in his heart: Mr Lee was indeed right, this young lady, was indeed pregnant, and was about to be pregnant.


    Ye Gui couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise as he left the wedding vein.


    When old woman saw Ye Gui''s expression, she immediately said, "It''s not that he''s sick, but he''s pregnant with a ghost, right?"


    Ye Gui could only helplessly nod his head. He then saw the pregnant young girl looking at him with eyes full of pleading. Ye Gui had never paid attention to her before. It was only now that he saw that the girl''s chest was covered by a bed, and the girl''s face was extremely pale, as white as paper. The thin veins under her face were as clear as spider webs.


    Furthermore, the girl''s aura was weaker than most people. She must have been inactive for a long time, and he could not see the signs of her bone disease.


    Ye Gui was about to ask old woman if the girl was paralyzed on the bed and often went out to walk. Only then did he see a short metal chain between the bed and the bed.


    Ye Gui''s heart trembled. Taking a deep breath, he asked old woman, "How long have you kept her locked up for?"


    old woman''s gaze was venomous, "From the day I knew that she was pestered by ghosts."


    Ye Gui looked at the girl who was looking at him pleadingly. It seemed that she had been tied up for a long time, hoping to free herself from''s grasp. Ye Gui''s heart ached, "How can I help you?"


    The young girl muttered a few times, but was unable to say anything.


    Seeing that Ye Gui was already certain that the young girl was pregnant, the old woman felt that he had lost all face and was about to send him out the door. Ye Gui walked to the door and saw that the tall young man from before was holding a baby and sitting on a millstone beneath the Pagoda tree. It was already afternoon by then, and the shadow of the Pagoda tree had grown longer, but the young man was nowhere to be seen.


    When the young man saw old woman sending Ye Gui out the door, he stood up and carried the baby, covering the baby''s nose and mouth, and calmly walked between Ye Gui and old woman, entering the room. It seemed like he was sending the baby to his mother''s side.


    In the entire process, Ye Gui was sure that this young man was confident and believed that he was able to see the old woman without seeing him. Oh, wrong. He wasn''t a human at all. He was just a ghost. This infant, who was also the ghost fetus that old woman had spoken of, was definitely the child of him and the young lady.


    Ye Gui was extremely depressed in his heart. He was a doctor, not a huckster, but seeing this kind of thing, if he were to just ignore it, it would go against his intentions.


    It was already late, so Ye Gui thought that staying here would not help much, so he could only rush into the city. Just as the city gates were closing, they passed through the gates.


    Ye Gui walked back to the bridgehead and saw that Mr Lee had already closed his stall, and there were very few pedestrians on the road. On the river below the bridge, a battered black caravan was moored. It was all alone. A few lotus flower lamps floated over from the river, probably because of dolls that were put down by children upstream, floating under the bridge. When Ye Gui looked, he saw that a few lotus flower lamps had dolls inside them. Great Afu was a local specialty. It was a porcelain doll made from ground clay and used by children. It was not a rare sight.


    Ye Gui himself was also around ten years old. Although he was still young, he had experienced tribulation, but under these circumstances, he was still a child. He looked at the big Fu''s smiling face in the lotus flower lamp with interest, then looked at it, then looked at it again, then floated under the bridge.


    The last lotus flower lamp floated below Ye Gui. Ye Gui originally thought that this would also be a big, smiling Ah Fu, but he never thought that the face inside the lotus flower lamp, would actually have no nose at all. It only had two closed eyelids, and two red tears flowed down from the corners of its eyes.


    In Ye Gui''s heart, he thought about who could make the Great A''Fu into such a state, when suddenly, a crack appeared on his face, his eyes and nostrils opened, and part of his mouth split open, his lips curling up, as though he was smiling at Ye Gui.


    Ye Gui was shocked, and retreated a step.


    After staring blankly for a moment, he turned around and walked to the other side of the bridge. He looked at the surface of the river, wanting to see what had happened. However, there were not even a single lotus flower lamp left. Ye Gui held onto his body and looked below the bridge. The river was empty and quiet, with only the sound of water flowing.


    Ye Gui looked up and saw that there was no one around. He could not help but feel fear in his heart, he had once heard the Mr Lee say that every lotus flower lamp on the river channel had a ghost growing within them. They drifted along the river water, and if they met a suitable person, they would drag them down to be the scapegoats.


    Thinking about it, Ye Gui felt his blood run cold, and he immediately left the small bridge. Run home. There was not a single grain of rice left in the rice jar. Ye Gui had to lie down on the bed with an empty stomach and force himself to sleep, in that way he would be able to forget about the hunger in his stomach.

 C52 Wax Department Five Orifices of Leaf

    Before he fell asleep, Ye Gui was hesitating on whether he should go ask Mr Lee for some food tomorrow, or try his luck to treat someone. Then, he recalled that the young girl in the day was probably going to give birth, but he was not a midwife. That old woman was extremely vicious, and wouldn''t allow him to deliver the baby.


    He slept until the middle of the night in a daze. Suddenly, Ye Gui saw countless pairs of eyes looking at him, emitting a green light in the darkness. Ye Gui wanted to dodge but he was unable to do so.


    Looking at the eyes that were approaching him, those eyes were embedded in his swollen yellow face. The skin on his face was seeping with bean-sized liquid, but it was unknown whether it was pus or sweat. One of them was the face that had suddenly split open on the bridge. There were bloodstains at the corners of his eyes, but his smile was even more chilling. Ye Gui closed his eyes in fear, hoping that this was his own nightmare. After he closed his eyes for a while, he opened them again, but what made him despair was that the face still existed, and what made him even more terrified was that the other swollen faces had all turned into the appearance of the Great Aphrodite, smiling shamelessly at him.


    Ye Gui struggled to dodge, but it was as if his body was nailed to a bed. Suddenly, a bird cry came out, Ye Gui jumped up from the bed and saw that there was nothing in front of him. Ye Gui was stunned for a long time. He knew that he was still dreaming, but this nightmare was just too real.


    Ye Gui wiped the sweat off his forehead, got up to wash up, and decided to go to Mr Lee to get something to eat. After all, he wasn''t too confident in his chances of finding a doctor.


    When Ye Gui walked to the end of the bridge, the Mr Lee had not come yet, so he waited until noon before coming over. When Mr Lee saw that Ye Gui was waiting for him, he immediately took out a piece of steamed bun and passed it to Ye Gui. So the Mr Lee was giving his name to a family that had just given birth to a child.


    Although Mr Lee didn''t mind helping Ye Gui, in Ye Gui''s heart, he still wanted to help Mr Lee out in every possible way. As he ate the steamed buns, he remembered that he was alone and unable to support himself. He felt extremely sad and couldn''t help but blink continuously to prevent tears from streaming down his face.


    Mr Lee set up his stall and sat at the head of the table. When he saw Ye Gui''s reddened eyes, he knew that he had been living by reading people''s minds and fortune telling. Of course he knew Ye Gui had thought of his own past. It was not good to advise.


    "Mr Lee," Ye Gui suddenly said to Mr Lee, "How about I take you as my master?"


    "How can this be!" Mr Lee said, "You are a family that practices medicine, how can you be my lowly livelihood."


    "They are all of the Lower Nine," Ye Gui said. "I feel like I can''t support myself by relying on my medical skills."


    "What about your father?" The Mr Lee said, "Old Master Ye is indeed a good man, but unfortunately, he is short of lifespan. How can you cut off your family''s medical skills?"


    "But no one came to see me at all?" Ye Gui said, "What use is there knowing medicine? There''s simply no one willing to treat a young doctor like me."


    You heard about me, "the Mr Lee comforted Ye Gui." I''ve set up a little fortune-telling for you, although I haven''t earned much, and will be enough to help you not to starve, but you said that you will give up on practicing medicine and learn fortune-telling from me.


    "Why not?"


    "I don''t have much skill other than being a fortune-teller," Mr Lee said. One more fortune-teller is no good in this world, but I don''t want to lose a good doctor. "


    "Where am I a good doctor?" Ye Gui laughed bitterly.


    "You''ll be a good doctor. It was decided. I have food to eat, so you can''t be lacking in it. " Mr Lee changed the topic, "When you went to the south of the city yesterday, what disease did your granddaughter have?"


    "I checked my pulse," Ye Gui answered truthfully, "It did indeed damage the fetus."


    "Although I don''t know much about medicine, I can tell that the girl that didn''t leave the pavilion is pregnant." Mr Lee sighed, "We still don''t have much contact with her. Unless it''s absolutely necessary, her grandmother isn''t willing to reveal it."


    "But that woman already has a baby." Ye Gui said, "I saw it with my own eyes. And they have a young man in their family. "


    "The old lady is sure that the house is haunted?" Mr Lee immediately asked.


    "Yes." Ye Gui said, "But how can ghosts impregnate women?"


    "You really saw a young man and a baby?"


    "Absolutely!" Ye Gui said, "The old lady couldn''t see it, but the man also thought I couldn''t see him."


    "It seems like the old lady is right. Her family is haunted, and her granddaughter is haunted." The Mr Lee said, "There is a type of ghost that lures young girls, Phantom Wu Tong."


    Actually, the legends Wu Tong spread in Jiangnan were very widespread, and there was even the offering from Wu Tong''s temple. Most of them were Wu Tong Temple, where commoners sought money. However, most of the matters concerning the Ghost Wu Tong who harmed the citizens, were mostly about seducing women, attracting hatred from others, and killing others, which was quite rare.


    This matter, Ye Gui was too young to have heard of it before. Mr Lee would have heard a lot of rumors after calculating for the rest of his life.


    The Mr Lee told him more or less about Wu Tong. Ye Gui thought that this kind of mysterious thing had nothing to do with him, but he was concerned about the woman who was about to arrive. If she did not deliver the baby steadily, then with her weak body, it would be extremely dangerous.


    As Ye Gui thought of this, he decided to head to the south of the city again to persuade the old woman. Suddenly, Mr Lee pulled him back. "You said that young man thought you couldn''t see him?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it true that the old lady can''t see him?"


    "It''s true," Ye Gui said as he came to a realization, "I saw with my own eyes how a young person walked in front of an old lady, and the old lady knew nothing at all. "Also, the old lady came to find you yesterday, but you didn''t see her ¡­"


    "But how can you see it?" Mr Lee looked at Ye Gui, "You should not be able to see it either."


    Ye Gui suddenly realized why he could see things that others couldn''t.


    Mr Lee immediately faced Ye Gui, and looked at his mask and face carefully, "Are you able to see many strange things tonight?"


    "Exactly." Ye Gui answered, "I have nightmares every night, I feel like there are a lot of people in the room."


    "You must have met something in the prison," Mr Lee thought for a while before saying, "There are many ghosts that have died in there, so it''s possible that they will pester you even if they don''t disperse their grievances. But, how can you see the Ghost Wu Tong that you shouldn''t have seen?"


    Ye Gui was also speechless, he could not understand.


    Mr Lee immediately entrusted the fortune telling stall to the owner of the inn and decided to make a trip to the south side of the city with Ye Gui.


    The Mr Lee was not as young as Ye Gui and his legs were not that good anyway. He got on a small boat and headed towards the south side of the city. The water route was closer than the road, and in the afternoon, they arrived at the southern part of the city.


    The two of them got off the boat and walked towards the Pagoda tree. They saw seven to eight monks working in the yard. An elderly monk was holding a wooden bowl, constantly chanting scriptures.


    From the house came the shrill cries of a woman.


    "It must have been fetal life force," Ye Gui said. "It was born prematurely."


    When the Mr Lee and Ye Gui heard the woman''s voice, Ye Gui panicked. He immediately rushed into the house, but was stopped by the monk in the middle.


    old woman walked over to Ye Gui and said, "Go back first. There are no patients in my house.


    "Your granddaughter is about to be born," Ye Gui said anxiously, "Are you still unable to hear her voice?"


    old woman said bitterly: "Go back, I have already invited a high monk from the Jinshan Temple to help me suppress the evil spirits. Today, there must be an end to it!"


    At this time, Ye Gui suddenly saw that the walls of the house were different from the last time. They were painted with gold paint and the patterns were all inscriptions that he could not understand. On the wall, there were two iron chains. Ye Gui looked at it carefully and realised that there was only one iron chain, it was just that the chains were very long. After walking around the house twice, they bound the entire house up. Several palm-sized bells were hung on the chain.


    These monks were using iron chains to tie up the house!


    Ye Gui thought of this in his heart. Suddenly, he heard a child''s cry. Following the direction of the cry, he saw a young man.


    The young man stood at the door of the house, holding the crying baby. However, he didn''t go comfort the baby, but just stared at the house. From his posture, it could be seen that he was thinking about the woman inside the house.


    Why didn''t he go in?


    This thought flashed across Ye Gui''s mind, and he suddenly understood ¡ª ¡ª Chains!


    The young man was afraid of the iron chains. Ye Gui immediately thought of the last time he was here, the iron chains under his mother''s feet were not only used to lock up old woman''s granddaughter and not to let her leave. It was also used to deal with this young man.


    Because this young man was the Wu Tong that Mr Lee had mentioned before.


    Ye Gui looked at Wu Tong. From the worry he had for women, he looked no different from an ordinary person. Perhaps he was just a human, and a normal person would not be able to see him.


    One of them was outside the house, the other was inside the house. The young man''s entire body was trembling, following that, the young man wanted to rush into the house.


    The following scene, in Ye Gui''s eyes, was extremely slow. He saw the young man stoop but retract. Then, he wanted to raise his leg, but was unable to take a step forward.


    Ye Gui suddenly realized that the eyes of the Monks were focused on the young man, but their gazes were unsteady.


    They only looked at the young man when they heard the crying of the baby. Ye Gui looked at the monks as they continued to chant their incantations. However, they were extremely excited, because the chanting speed was increasing.


    The young man couldn''t hold it in any longer, so he lowered his head and charged into the house. Then, his body firmly hit the iron chain. At the same time, all the bells hanging from the iron chains began to vibrate intensely, ringing with urgency.


    The monk swarmed over and surrounded the young man. The old monk lifted up the Anti-Demon Pestle, and the three middle-aged monks beside him raised up a fishnet and wrapped the young man, Wu Tong, in it.


    Furthermore, Ye Gui had also seen something. When this Wu Tong had knocked into the iron chains, the iron chains had tightly stuck onto him, so he could not avoid the net at all.


    No one could see Wu Tong. Wu Tong could not see the iron chains.


    Not only could he not see, the iron chain would attract Wu Tong''s attention. Everything in the world is related to each other, the magic item of this chain is Wu Tong''s natural nemesis.


    Without that weakness, Wu Tong would not have risked his life either. It was very obvious that although Wu Tong could not see it, he knew the existence of the iron chains and was also completely aware of the effects of the iron chains on him.


    This weakness was the young girl who was in the process of giving birth.

 C53 Wax Ye Gui Yun

    The old woman knew that her granddaughter was indeed going to have a child. Ye Gui thought about this and felt a chill in his heart.


    However, they could not accept the relationship between old woman''s granddaughter and Wu Tong. Demons and ghosts were not allowed in the human world.


    After the fish net was put away, everyone saw an invisible thing twisting and turning in the net.


    Other than Ye Gui, Ye Gui could see that the young man was struggling in despair. However, as the fishing net grew tighter and tighter, he was gradually unable to move any further, and the monk used the Anti-Demon Pestle to hit the fishing net ruthlessly. The top of the Anti-Demon Pestle was made of iron, so the young man could no longer move.


    Ye Gui thought that he saw tears on the young man''s face.


    Wu Tong was stunned, the monks all heaved a sigh of relief. old woman also walked to the edge of the fish net and continuously punched and kicked Wu Tong to vent the anger in his heart.


    Ye Gui heard the screams from inside the house becoming louder, he did not care about how the monk dealt with Wu Tong anymore, he rushed into the house and saw the woman inside. He had already taken off his pants, and water was flowing down his bed. No matter how much the mother struggled, she could not break free from the shackles of the chain that bound her ankles to the foot of the bed.


    Now, Ye Gui saw that the baby''s head was already exposed. Ye Gui immediately helped the parturient to deliver the baby. Although he had never tried to deliver a baby before, but he had read a lot of medical books in his medical family.


    As for the monk and old woman outside the house, they had already prepared the fish net and were about to enter the house. Ye Gui understood in his heart that the monk was here to accept the baby that was about to be born.


    Ye Gui suddenly felt sad in his heart. He felt that the things that the monk and the old woman had done were too cruel. After this thought appeared in his mind, he was at a loss.


    Suddenly, Ye Gui felt a movement at his feet, and saw a one-year-old child who had just learned how to walk. She was also the child that Wu Tong held in his arms earlier, a girl.


    It must have been because Wu Tong had thrown her away before she was caught by the fish net. Without her father''s protection, the little girl could only instinctively seek her mother.


    And her mother was giving birth.


    The monk and old woman rushed in, but the monk stood outside the bedroom to avoid being suspected by the monk. The old monk was extremely shocked as he looked at Ye Gui beside the parturient.


    Ye Gui hurriedly shouted, "I''m a doctor, I''m a doctor!"


    When the monk heard this, he hurriedly said, "Save her life. There is no need to avoid it. Hurry up and treat this female benefactor."


    At this moment, the woman had already given birth to a baby. Ye Gui hugged the baby in her arms as she viciously attempted to snatch the baby in Ye Gui''s arms. Although she couldn''t see it, she knew that this evil creature was in Ye Gui''s embrace.


    Ye Gui protected the newborn baby and shouted towards the old woman, "Bring me the scissors, there''s still hot water."


    old woman was stunned and she was stunned for a moment, "Give this demon head to me!"


    Ye Gui was not willing, but the monks outside immediately found a pair of scissors and passed it to Ye Gui. Ye Gui cut the baby''s placenta.


    Monk and old woman looked at Ye Gui. Ye Gui''s heart was a mess, he did not know whether or not he should give it to old woman. Just then, the woman raised her head and called out to Ye Gui, "Doctor."


    Ye Gui looked at the parturient, and suddenly saw that the parturient''s face was pale white, as a black shadow was standing coldly on the parturient''s head.


    She was about to die, Ye Gui didn''t even need to think before understanding the situation.


    "Please, please." The woman looked at Ye Gui.


    Ye Gui understood her meaning, "There can only be one." Ye Gui said softly, and then handed the newborn in his hand over to the monk. The monk wrapped the invisible baby in a piece of silk.


    Ye Gui turned his head back and saw that the black shadow above the parturient''s head had already disappeared. The woman had stopped breathing. She had been tied to the bed and was weak. After giving birth to this baby, he would no longer be able to continue on. Ye Gui miserably used a blanket to cover the mother.


    Seeing her granddaughter die from childbirth, old woman threw herself onto her body, wailing and crying while cursing Wu Tong. It was miserable. A few monks walked to the woman''s bedside and solemnly started to chant the Rebirth Spell.


    The invisible girl had already crawled to the side of her mother''s corpse. She kept using her hands to stroke her mother''s hair, but there was no reaction.


    Ye Gui shouted anxiously in his heart, "Don''t meet your grandma!"


    The little girl had probably been scared by the old woman many times before, so she was instinctively very far away from the old woman. She wanted to crawl into the blanket, it seemed that she had done this many times already, to hide in front of the old woman and hide in her mother''s embrace.


    Only this time, the girl''s mother could no longer protect her.


    Ye Gui''s heart was aching. Pushing old woman aside, he deliberately looked at her eyelids and cheeks, then turned to old woman and said: "Bloodbath."


    Then, he gently grabbed the girl''s wrist. The little girl was especially obedient. She crawled under the bed following Ye Gui''s hand. Perhaps his father had always done this, so she was also used to it.


    old woman still cried. She had lost her last family member. He was even more angry at Wu Tong.


    Ye Gui could not bear to look anymore. He gently pulled the little girl and slowly walked out the door. The old woman rushed out, wielding a firewood knife, he wanted to kill Gui Wu Tong who was inside the fishing net. However, he was stopped by the monk who kept shaking her head towards old woman.


    old woman had no choice but to return back to her room to accompany his granddaughter. Ye Gui called the Mr Lee to leave. The boat in the ditch had already left, so they had to walk back to the city on their own. Ye Gui held the little girl and walked away slowly. The Buddhist monk''s Rebirth Curse still continued, sounding extremely sad.


    Ye Gui brought this descendant of Wu Tong, this girl that no one could see, and walked very slowly, causing the Mr Lee to feel very impatient. Is midwifery tiring? "


    Ye Gui shook his head, he turned and looked at the house. It was already very far away, old woman and Monks should be organising a funeral for the pregnant women. Therefore, Ye Gui bent over and carried the little girl in his arms, then quickly walked over. Mr Lee did not notice Ye Gui''s movements, "Did those monks with Jinshan Temple really capture Wu Tong? Can you see it? "


    Ye Gui did not reply, but gently covered the girl''s mouth.


    Before night fell, Ye Gui and Mr Lee returned to the city and then split up, returning home.


    In the dilapidated hut, the girl started to sob. Ye Gui knew that she was hungry, but since Ye Gui had nothing to eat, he could only scoop a bowl of water from the water jar and feed it to the girl. The girl drank water, and there she could stop the hunger, and she could not stop crying. Tired from the ruckus, he managed to force himself to fall asleep.


    Ye Gui had not slept for the entire night and he could still feel the countless shadows of people in the room. However, he no longer minded it as all his attention was on the girl. The girl had woken up many times in one night. She moved somewhere before going back to sleep. It seemed like she had been like this since she was young, constantly hiding at night.


    Ye Gui felt his heart ache, as he was unable to think about how he, a poor man, would be able to support this invisible Wu Tong descendant.


    On the morning of the second day, the little girl started crying again. Ye Gui quickly carried the little girl and walked to the bridge. The Mr Lee gave Ye Gui a piece of dry food, and Ye Gui got a bowl of water from the winery to make the steamed buns soft. He hid in a place to hide and secretly fed it to the girl.


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Gui relied on the Mr Lee''s relief for a few days and fed most of it to the girls.


    Ye Gui was waiting at the bridgehead for someone to find a cure for his illness. He saw an old monk walking over from afar. Ye Gui immediately became anxious and pulled the little girl behind him. This action was unnecessary in the first place, it was just instinct.


    The old monk walked in front of Ye Gui and Ye Gui saw clearly that it was indeed the old monk from Jinshan Temple.


    The old monk and Ye Gui looked at each other for a long time before saying, "Almsgiver is kind, but there are some things that should not be done by you."


    Ye Gui purposely stared blankly, "I don''t understand what Master is saying."


    The old monk continued, "Wu Tong pestered that family for two years, causing both of them to die.


    Ye Gui was unable to refute.


    "Two years ago, this woman was seduced by Wu Tong," the old monk said slowly. "She was unable to bear the disturbance and was even pregnant.


    Ye Gui said: "Wu Tong is actually no different from an ordinary person." As soon as he said that, Ye Gui immediately knew that he leaked the message.


    "Benefactor can see."


    Ye Gui immediately shook his head.


    The old monk continued: "Wu Tong is invisible and no one can see him, but they are afraid of one thing."


    "Chains," Ye Gui said, "I saw how you caught Wu Tong."


    "Wu Tong has been wreaking havoc in Jiangnan for a long time," the old monk said. My grandmaster fished out a section of iron chain beneath the Yangtze River. The iron chain was made of darksteel, and it had a huge magnetic force that could attract any iron weapon. It could also stick to Wu Tong. In his entire life, my ancestor relied on this profound chain to catch three Wu Tong s. "


    Ye Gui recalled the scene where Wu Tong was attracted by the iron chains and knew that the old monk was not lying, "So you used a length of iron chain to tie the girl to the bed, afraid that she would elope and run away with Wu Tong?"


    The old monk nodded. "There is no baby in the fishing net."


    Ye Gui said: "Maybe he took advantage of the chaos to run away."


    "Too young," said the old monk. "Not far away, and not back to my mother."


    "Master is a cultivator," Ye Gui knew that the old monk was suspicious of him, so he spoke bluntly, "Do you want to kill everyone too?"


    "Raising a tiger is a source of trouble," the old monk did not mind Ye Gui''s words, "A monster, is still a monster."


    Ye Gui ignored him and said to the old monk: "Master, if you are not looking for me to treat my illness, please go back."


    Mr Lee who was standing at the side suddenly interrupted: "You really don''t know what''s good for you, Clan Elder Yun Jian is a famous doctor."


    So this old monk was actually Jinshan Temple''s abbot, Yun Jian, and also a doctor.


    Yun Jian said to Ye Gui: "I can teach you medicine."


    Ye Gui said: "Clan Elder, please go back. I have my own plans."


    Yun Jian stood there for a long time before taking his leave. Before he left, he said to Ye Gui: Wu Tong is an extraordinary person, has Benefactor met such a fortuitous encounter?


    "I''m unable to sustain three meals," Ye Gui laughed and said, "What fortuitous encounters do you have?"


    Yun Jian could only take his leave. Before leaving, he gave Ye Gui a silver ingot, "We still have our fate to meet again." Ye Gui kept the silver, he did not know what the old monk meant.


    After the old monk left, Mr Lee suddenly turned to Ye Gui and said: "Why are you wearing a peony embroidered on your clothes?"


    It was only then that Ye Gui saw that a large hole had unknowingly appeared on his tattered clothes, revealing the clothes underneath. It was the Four Distinguishing Skeleton of Yin and Yang s that had always been kept at his side.


    Under the setting sun, countless cicadas suddenly flew over for no reason. They densely landed on the bridge, and the cicadas'' cries rose and fell; it was extremely noisy.


    A voice rang beside Ye Gui''s ears: "Below the bridge!"

 C54 Underworld Wars Department Zhang Natural also Cut off

    May 1943


    After the bullets had been fired, the two sides engaged in a melee. The corpses of the two sides formed a mountain, and the battle was cruel. The Japanese and the Chinese army did not have enough time to collect the corpses before the next round of offensive and defensive battles took place.


    Leading all the officers and soldiers, Hu Lian decided to sacrifice her own country. It could be seen from the situation of war at that time, that even the national army was not confident of defending the Three Gorges and preventing the Japanese from invading. They could only do it by hand and use their lives to protect the final dignity of the Chinese people.


    Beneath the nearby Yangtze River, dozens of meters under the riverbed, in the Deep River ancient path, another battle was about to begin.


    Mao Renfeng informed Zhang Tianrann that according to the news that was transmitted back to Chongqing via a spy hidden in the Yichang, Tong Duan had found an iron plate at the Zhouba River downstream of the Southern Jin Pass that allowed him to enter the ancient path, and was about to enter the ancient path.


    The situation was critical, so Mao Renfeng immediately gave Zhang Tianrann an order: They must have the Underworld Warfare experts obstruct them inside the ancient path of the Three Gorges, they must not let Tong Duan open the ancient path, and let the Japanese army enter Chongqing.


    Zhang Tianrann had a huge weakness in Mao Renfeng''s hands, and this weakness came from his compromise when Nanjing was under house arrest. In the end, Zhang Tianrann broke away from the Japanese trying to rope him in and reached an agreement with Mao Renfeng, allowing him to draw up the army''s dark battle plans. As for how Mao Renfeng controlled Zhang Tianrann, Zhang Mao and Zhang Mo had never mentioned it to anyone else.


    After being forced by Mao Renfeng, Zhang Tianrann could only enter the ancient path from Ba Dong and stop Tong Duan at the underground river.


    The mythical creature guarding the Ba Dong entrance were Hou and Bai Ze, both extremely ferocious mythical creature. Bai Ze in particular was a legendary mythical creature that once defeated the Vermillion Bird and the Azure Dragon.


    Zhang Tianrann had been famous for a long time, so of course he could find a way to deal with Hou and Bai Ze. However, he needed someone to help him. Sun Ding was able to deal with the mythical creature and quickly find the entrance.


    Sun Ding had a very high status in the Daoist Sect, because his family was a family of Star of Woe s that had been passed down for generations. Within the entire Dao Sect, only a few people knew about it. Only the Elders of the Dao Sect with high statuses had ever heard of this family.


    Sun Ding was definitely capable, but being capable meant that he had a big problem, and that was Sun Ding''s identity, he did not listen to Zhang Tianrann''s recruitment.


    Before Zhang Tianrann rushed to the Three Gorges, they had already invited Sun Ding. There weren''t many people in the Dao Sect that could reject him, and there wouldn''t be more than ten, but Sun Ding was one of them.


    Zhang Tianrann reported Sun Ding''s situation to Mao Renfeng, but didn''t expect that he would arrive two days later. At that time, Sun Ding was only a middle-aged man in his thirties, so he was much younger than Zhang Tianrann.


    Zhang Tianrann was curious, because he knew that with Mao Renfeng''s abilities, he would definitely not be able to get rid of him. Thus, he tried to ask Sun Ding about it, but Sun Ding did not say who invited him to do so.


    However, even if Sun Ding did not say it, it did not mean that he did not know what to say. As Zhang Tianrann thought about it, there was only one person who was most likely to be one of the core leaders of the opposition ¡ª Gu Chixiao.


    It was just that Zhang Tianrann did not think that Gu Chixiao would help Mao Renfeng, or perhaps it was the Kuomintang. This was because although Gu Chixiao was also from the Kuomintang and was the father''s trusted aide, he had once been the head of the administration at Huangpu Military Academy. But then he turned his back on Chang Kai-shen, turned his back on the dark and went to the Red Regime in the Nanchang Revolt, which was a very important position in Yan''an.


    Zhang Tianrann could not ask anything. In any case, Sun Ding''s answer was contradictory, saying that he was here to help Zhang Tianrann against the sun and save the country. However, when Zhang Tianrann first looked for him, he said that he was too old and didn''t want to leave the mountain.


    Since the situation was tense, Zhang Tianrann did not have time to pester these things constantly. Thus, he immediately began to enter the ancient path from Ba Dong.


    Sun Ding''s motive for coming was strange, but he had indeed come to do something. His sincerity was quickly expressed through his actions. He expressed that this time, he would absolutely follow Zhang Tianrann''s instructions.


    Thus, the Daoist magicians formed the following groups:


    Leader: Zhang Tianrann.


    Vice Leader: Sun Ding.


    Staff Officer: Zhuang Chongguang, is Zhang Tianrann''s trusted aide.


    Clan members: Huang Tiehyan of Huang Family, Wei Yongqi of Wei Family, Ghaob Miel of releasing the Gu, Zhong Yifaang of Plowshare Witch Family.


    Sun Ding found the location of the mythical creature Statue, it was located on the two sides of the Ba Dong River, called Shen Nong Xi and Shangguan Du. Zhang Tianrann ordered the servants to dig the mythical creature s that were buried underground.


    Hou in the official ferry, Bai Ze in Shen Nong Xi. The Hou was one hundred and ten feet deep in the ground while Bai Ze was seventy feet deep. It took a lot of manpower and resources to raise the two stones to the ground.


    The two stone statues were back in the light of day, but the commoners couldn''t understand it. They only thought it was two rough stones. Then, Sun Ding began to use his powerful technique to transport the two mythical creature to the heart of the Yangtze River.


    At that time, the Yangtze River was filled with raging winds and torrential rain. The flow of the river suddenly changed, forming a huge whirlpool. The boat carrying the two sculptures spun in the middle of the river.


    Hou and Bai Ze were enemies. Once they drew near, they would kill each other.


    Sun Ding immediately ordered his men to throw the two stone statues into Jiang Xin''s heart. Immediately afterwards, the boat left the center of the river and docked at the shore.


    For an entire day and night, the center of the Yangtze River bubbled continuously. Lightning flashed on the surface of the river, and at dawn, the bubbling turned red. Only then did the river surface calm down.


    Sun Ding had already said that both the mythical creature had suffered injuries on both sides and had fallen into the bed of river bottom. They no longer had the strength to guard the entrance to ancient path. They then entered a remote cave about seven or eight kilometers away from the Yangtze River. In a forked cave in the cave, they found a stone wall marked with a picture of a Triones. Sun Ding told Zhang Tianrann that this was the entrance indicated by his predecessors.


    Thus, Zhang Tianrann blew up the stone wall. Behind the stone wall was a downwards tunnel, so Sun Ding led the group of people into the ancient path s, and followed the ancient path s downstream. When they arrived at the boundary of the Cyan Beach, they met Tong Duan who was rushing upstream, as well as the Japanese Yin Yang Master led by Tong Duan.


    In the history of Taoism in China, people believed that ancient path of the Three Gorges was the path to hell, and the opening was in Fengdu, which was located in the Sichuan Province upstream. Thus, Fengdu was known as China''s only ghost capital.


    In ancient times, many Daoists could walk in the ancient path and travel back and forth between the rivers.


    Also, many dangerous battles had occurred within the ancient path. The price was that people gradually forgot about the entrance to the ancient path of the Three Gorges, and most of it was because in the struggle between the Daoists, the experts took the initiative to close the entrance.


    By the time of the Republic of China, only the entrance to Zigui river section was left, which could still be found by the Daoist magicians. There was also the entrance to Ba Dong and the entrance to Qiaomen.


    Zigui of the mythical creature Proud Sky and Bianchi love to move, thousands of years, slowly downstream. This gave Tong Duan the chance to find it.


    When one enters the ancient path, one must alert the guardian mythical creature. Once the mythical creature is not under control, they will destroy the entrance, which was also why the entrance was becoming fewer and fewer.


    Back to the main topic.


    After Sun Ding led everyone else and entered the ancient path, due to the fight between the Hou and Bai Ze, which exhausted their energy, the two mythical creature had sunk into the river bottom. It was impossible for them to get anything out of it, so Barton''s ancient path was immediately sealed.


    The current situation was that Sun Ding and Zhang Tianrann still had a group of people, and they could only fight with the Japanese Tong Duan to the death. After defeating Tong Duan, they left the ancient path stage. Or they would be defeated and retreat to the Kui Gate.


    And the latter, was the result that Mao Renfeng had ordered for her to do so. Mao Renfeng had also hinted that if they couldn''t separate Tong Duan in the Western Tomb Gorge, he would break the entrance and exit of Kui Gate. Zhang Tianrann thought that the person who could be at the Kui gate preparing to close the entrance at any time could very likely be Gu Chixiao.


    Gu Chixiao''s reputation in the Taoist world was not worse than his, but Zhang Tianrann understood that his abilities were definitely not inferior to his. It was at least stronger than the Star of Woe.


    Therefore, these Warlocks led by Zhang Tianrann were the same as the army on the ground, the Hu Lian Clan.


    The place where the Chinese and Japanese Warlock experts met was right below the Green Beach. This Qingtan area was a fault in the Three Gorges region.


    The ancient path was extremely wide here. The underground rivers gathered here to form a huge underground lake. At the end of the lake, there was a stone door. On both sides of the stone door, there were two carvings of carp leaping over the dragon door. It was unknown which generation of Warlocks from before had carved this door after entering the ancient path. I wonder what the purpose of carving these two carp is.


    Although they were separated by a lake, Zhang Tianrann and the others could see clearly that because of the two carp statues, two streams of water spouted out from their mouths.


    Not only that, Zhang Tianrann and the others saw that behind the stone door, there was a giant mythical creature''s skeleton sitting on the stone wall. This kind of mythical creature was a big fish, the fishbone and fangs on its head were rugged, and half of its body''s bones were exposed outside the stone wall. If the big fish were alive, his body would probably be much larger than the average ship.


    Although the few Warlocks had long since mentally prepared themselves for this strange phenomenon, they could not help but be secretly alarmed and even become restless.


    Zhang Tianrann calculated the time and ordered everyone to rest in place for a while. Their meaning was obvious, the place to fight with Tong Duan, was here. Thus, everyone followed the instructions of their sects and sat cross-legged on the wet ground to meditate and rest.

 C55 Nether Battlefield Moths of the Same Species

    When Zhang Tianrann and the others were resting, Tong Duan had ridden on a wooden boat downstream to the lake in ancient path. Tong Duan''s ability was indeed great, to be able to let the boat navigate through the ancient path, could be considered to not have disgraced a sect that had its way with water flow. It seems that the cut off water is very familiar with the topography of the Yangtze River.


    Zhang Tianrann realized that the disconnection of the water flow was very likely to be related to the [Water Meridian Note].


    Tong Duan''s wooden boat slowly went upstream, passing through the stone door. The wooden boat ate very shallow water, and its sides were wrapped with iron pieces. It seemed that the Japanese had taken over the Yangtze River, so they also recruited civilian ships and temporarily made them into warships. Steel carapace steamers eat deep water, it is difficult to move an inch within the ancient path.


    Many gasoline lamps were lit on the boat, and the entire hull could be seen clearly.


    The showdown between the two great Warlock experts was taking place right here.


    The two of them had already fought several times, but this was the first time they had met face to face. They all knew the other party''s identity and status.


    Tong Duan''s wooden boat was carrying a lot of soldiers.


    Before the fight, Tong Duan made a bow in respect towards Zhang Tianrann. He pressed the thumb on his left hand into the palm of his right hand, and pinched the thumb with the palm of his right hand. He clasped his hands again. However, the direction was in the opposite direction.


    This was the ancient gesture of Taoism in China, continuing from the Han Dynasty to the right. Later, the Tang Dynasty left, the posture is reversed.


    Of course, Zhang Tianrann was clear about these details. What Tong Duan meant was that his sect was rooted in the Tang Dynasty. In other words, his sect was ancient and orthodox.


    At that time, Zhang Tianrann was also very regretful, there was a reason for the Japanese to be arrogant. The other party only had one sect, while he himself only had four families of the Eastern Divine Region''s western Hubei, and he even brought along Star of Woe s. They were all top tier Warlocks in China, but until now, they had barely managed to tie with each other. and even brought the Underworld Warfare to the ancient path.


    Although Zhang Tianrann admired Tong Duan in his heart, he merely cupped his hands in a vulgar gesture, indicating that he did not view Tong Duan as a descendant of the Dao family and fundamentally denied Tong Duan''s status. Everyone behind Zhang Tianrann also cupped their hands and bowed.


    As an ancient Taoist warrior, Zhang Tianrann wanted Tong Duan to be the first one to make a move.


    Because in this kind of face-to-face situation, it was different from their various encounters on the Yangtze River.


    The fight between top Daoist magicians had perpetuated the ancient temperament. That was to maintain one''s identity and refuse to do low level sneak attacks.


    Taoism was a sect in the pre-Qin era with hundreds of families. The founders and advocates of those hundreds of families were all noble descendants who were also scholars. In ancient times, reading and writing was very difficult. In the Han Dynasty, even if paper was invented, it could not be changed because paper was very expensive. Before the paper was invented, it was written on bamboo slips, wooden slips, and even on the turtle shell. A brush was already hard to come by. Before, a brush was carved with a knife.


    So the range of cultural knowledge is very narrow. Just by looking at the rate of literacy before the liberation of China, one could tell that in ancient times, reading was not something that ordinary people could afford. Therefore, it was understandable that the descendants of the hundreds of noble families were nobles who ate and ate without worry.


    The same was true for Taoists as well. The nobility had their own style. That is, when you are in war, you never use schemes or trickery. "" No, I don''t think that''s what you are doing. "" No, no. "Instead, it was all up to you and your strength to compete.


    In the modern world, this sort of competition had already been abandoned. However, among the top Warlocks with extraordinary strength, this ancient etiquette was not lost. Of course, this was also a manifestation of his strength, which was that no matter how he tried, he wouldn''t be able to do anything in front of an expert.


    So when Zhang Tianrann and Tong Duan meet face to face, they had to follow this tradition.


    Because Zhang Tianrann was on the defensive, he let Tong Duan make the first move. This was the rule of the Qin era.


    Before Tong Duan made his move, he shouted a sentence in Chinese, "Master Zhang from Luo Sect, listen up, I am about to use the Moth Heaven Pill." It seems that Tong Duan had long since been prepared to learn Chinese for so many years.


    After Zhang Tianrann listened to him, he knew the meaning behind Tong Duan''s words: One sect followed the teachings of the Luo Sect, and the Luo Sect was a flourishing sect in the middle of the Ming Dynasty. After two hundred years, one of them evolved into the Great Way of the Heavenly Profound, and a branch of the Great Way of the Profound Sky finally surpassed the other sects in the nineteenth century, the Great Way of the Heavens. A path of cultivation passed to Zhang Tianrann and their power grew. They became the number one sect in the entire Taoist Sect, commanding all the Taoists in the world.


    So Tong Duan was telling Zhang Tianrann that he completely understood the legacy of Zhang Tianrann''s sect.


    Then, Tong Duan got someone to bring over a wooden box. He took out a pile of oval things, which were the size of duck eggs, and placed them in front of him. He then started to chant an incantation in Japanese.


    Under the light of the lamp, Zhang Tianrann and the others saw that the oval was half transparent, with a black shadow moving slowly inside. When one looked carefully, they would see that these were all the size of a duck''s egg. They were all cocoons, and the shadow moving inside them was a moth that was about to break out of its cocoon, ready to make a move.


    As Tong Duan''s incantation got louder and louder, the moths inside began to squirm, and one of the cocoons suddenly cracked open an opening, and two long tentacles emerged from it, causing the opening to become larger and larger. Then, the heads of some moths in the cocoon extended out as well, and two black compound eyes were extremely eye-catching.


    Tens or even a hundred cocoons had already been split open.


    The moths in each cocoon drilled out forcefully from the cocoon, followed by the wings, and then crawled out entirely. The moth''s body was still in a weakened state, and it had expended a lot of energy in the process of breaking out of the cocoon. Some of the moths were already stretched out, slowly spreading their wings and legs. He then suddenly flew up into the air.


    The body of the moth changed rapidly in the air, from pink to white, and then gray.


    The wings began to harden. Then, it suddenly bounced back into the air, where countless moths were flying above Zhang Tianrann and the others.


    After dancing for a while, everyone realized that the moths had turned into colorful butterflies.


    This was the power of Tong Duan''s Moth Heaven Pill. This magic was already lost in China, even Ghaob Miel who used Gu would not be able to produce a Moth Gu.


    The powder on a moth''s body was extremely poisonous, causing one to hallucinate. Tong Duan''s Moth Heaven Pill should be the pinnacle of this kind of poison. Therefore, the Ghaob Miel''s Golden Toad Gu could not be dealt with.


    As for Zhang Tianrann, he could only hold onto his oil-paper umbrella and barely deal with it. Warlocks who roamed the world relying on their feet could not avoid the wind and night. Travelling in the wild, they would carry paper umbrellas with them, and as time passed, it became a necessity for many Warlocks. Some Warlocks would spend more time on paper umbrellas and were able to use the umbrellas to cast magic spells. Actually, it wasn''t as good as he said it was, but it couldn''t stop the air from being filled with flying dust.


    A thin layer of dust quickly accumulated on the ground. Suddenly, everyone looked at Sun Ding, and it turned out that there was a human shaped figure standing beside him.


    Zhang Tianrann and the others were shocked, only then did they realise that Sun Ding did not come alone, but had someone quietly following him from the side. It was just that no one could see it.


    Zhang Tianrann immediately realized that this invisible person was the Wu Tong of the folklore. He never thought that the Star of Woe s would actually have Wu Tong as his servant.


    If not for the flying dust, Wu Tong would have been completely transparent in the air, but when this flying dust stuck onto his body, his body immediately appeared.


    Due to the flying dust being everywhere in the sky, even the oil-paper umbrella was unable to defend against it. Zhang Tianrann and the others were covered in flying dust, and the poison had already started to show itself, causing everyone to see red and blue in front of them.


    Not only did Zhang Tianrann and the practitioners of the four great families have to face Tong Duan''s poison moth head-on, they also had to be extremely wary of the Wu Tong who had been hiding beside Sun Ding. After all, Sun Ding and Zhang Tianrann were two different people. Because everyone knew that he was sent by Gu Chixiao. Furthermore, Sun Ding had never told Zhang Tianrann that he had Wu Tong by his side. If Wu Tong did not reveal the true appearance of the moth, everyone would have continued to be hidden by Sun Ding.


    As a Grandmaster of a Daoist Sect, Zhang Tianrann''s judgement of the situation was very quick. He knew that even if Sun Ding had thoughts to deal with him, he would definitely not make a move now. Thus, Zhang Tianrann immediately let Zhong Yifaang, who was at the Plowshare Witch Family level, deal with it.


    Zhong Yifaang''s mouth moved, but no one could hear a sound. After a moment, countless bats flew in from behind as if they were engulfed in thick smoke.


    One of the offerings of the Plowshare Witch Family was a bat. Zhong Yifaang being able to control a bat was the ability of their family.


    Countless bats hunted moths in the sky. Not long after, all the moths were eaten. Then, the bat flew back to ancient path like a thick cloud of smoke.


    Before the moth poison on everyone''s bodies could be detoxified, Ghaob Miel told Zhang Tianrann that the antidote must be the cocoon. Once the cocoon was ignited and the moth poison was inhaled into the air, the poison would be detoxified.


    This thing was not difficult, with Huang Tiehyan''s ability, he could set fire to them through the air. Zhang Tianrann was aware of this, but even if Huang Tiehyan were to cast a technique, Tong Duan would still be unable to stop the cocoon in front of him from burning, the smoke would fill the entire ancient path and it would be the fragrance of an orchid.


    This was Tong Duan''s first move, and Zhang Tianrann had taken it.


    Now, it was Zhang Tianrann''s turn to counterattack. It was like a game of chess.

 C56 Nether Battlefield Zhang Natural Kui Shou Shou Shou

    At that time, Zhang Tianrann had shouted towards Tong Duan, "Tong Duan of Nine Dragon Sect, I invite Mountain Demon."


    Since the other party was using some sort of spirit beast Gu worm method, according to the rules, Zhang Tianrann had to use the same method to control the spirit beasts.


    After hearing Zhang Tianrann''s words, Tong Duan also understood that he was very clear about his own background at Zhang Tianrann''s place.


    In fact, it was passed down in Japan during the Sui and Tang Dynasties. The Nine Dragon Sect was one of the Taoism Sect schools in the early days of China, and was known as the descendant of Da Yu. When it came to the late period of the Southern and Northern Dynasties, it was already very weak, and had no power. When they arrived at the Tang Dynasty, there was no trace of them at all. It was actually an emissary from Japan to the Great Tang, who had coincidentally fallen into the hands of the Nine Dragon Sect ¡ª other Daoist sects might not be willing to accept an unscrupulous person as their successor.


    At that time, the Nine Dragon Sect was already facing a broken generation, but because they were pushed aside by other factions, only the last old man was left to support them, and they simply could not find a suitable successor. The Japanese envoys found the Nine Dragon Sect, but the Nine Dragon Sect was also helpless. This emissary became the last successor to the Nine Dragon Sect, bringing his learned spells and some ancient scriptures back to Japan to establish his own sect. A few hundred years later, his Nine Dragon Sect blended into the system of the Gods and Daoists, and his name "Broken Flow" has spread to this day.


    Zhang Tianrann had fought with Tong Duan a few times on the Yangtze River, so he guessed that Tong Duan was actually the descendant of the Nine Dragon Sect that had been spread throughout Japan back then. His guess had hit the mark. He was also telling Tong Duan that he understood your background, and that your sect was passed down from China, there was a faint sense of belittlement.


    Tong Duan also did not expect Zhang Tianrann to immediately guess the source of his sect. The matter of cutting off water was a product of the Nine Dragon Sect of China, and the sect had never been willing to bring it up. It was just that when Tong Duan had reached a certain level in his cultivation, after becoming a Nine Dragon Sect Grandmaster, he had read many secret manuals and records. In fact, they were all from the advanced Nine Dragon Sect.


    Zhang Tianrann''s Mountain Elf was a unique Mountain Demon that had always existed in the Three Gorges region. They often attacked isolated humans for food. Very fierce. His name was Kui Demon.


    The Kui Demon''s body was huge, almost as long as Tong Duan''s wooden boat, and the claws at the ends of its four limbs were extremely sharp. The most bizarre thing about the Kui brothers was that their voices were very short, their eyes were in the front row, and their heads were covered with fur. They looked almost like human heads. The fang was very long, and it stuck its mouth out.


    The Kui Demon emerged from the lake, clinging to the side of the wooden boat.


    The Japanese soldiers used their rifles to shoot towards the Kui Demon, but when the bullets struck the scales of the Kui Demon''s body, there was no effect at all.


    Unfortunately, the Kui Demon''s weakness was its appetite for eating people. After seeing blood, its natural instinct exploded, no longer listening to Zhang Tianrann''s control. Thus, it only searched the deck of the ship for humans. Unexpectedly, after dragging the wooden boat into the water, it became easier to eat people.


    This way, Zhang Tianrann would have no chance. Because Tong Duan had a chance to catch his breath, he took out his treasured blade. Holding it with both hands, he walked in front of the Kui Demon.


    The long blade in Tong Duan''s hand was a famous Japanese blade ¡ª ¡ª identification with the spring guard.


    This blade was inscribed with the mantra of the Taoism: "All those fighting in the military are in front of the formation."


    It was one of the famous swords of ancient Japan. The attributes of this blade were more inclined to slay demons and exorcists.


    Tong Duan held the Spring Guardian''s appraising hand with both of his hands and raised it up. The Kui Demon was subdued by the Spring Guardian''s appraising words and could not move anymore. After Tong Duan swung the Spring Guardian''s appraising hand, the Kui Demon''s head fell down and was held in Tong Duan''s hands. The Kui Demon''s four limbs immediately lost all of their strength. It fell from the wooden boat, its enormous corpse floating in the lake, its hind legs spasming nonstop. There was a huge splash.


    However, this wave posed no threat to the tungsten wood vessel. The wooden boat once again floated steadily on the surface of the water.


    Tong Duan finished off the Kui Demon, and then arrived at the bow of the ship. The boat was violently swaying left and right, but he still stood steadily, the blade edge stained with the Kui Demon''s blood.


    This series of events could be considered the first exchange of blows between two experts.


    And this round was only a test of courtesy between the two of them. They all understood that the other party wasn''t using his full strength.


    This ancient path battle at the bottom of the Yangtze River was simply too important. Neither side would act immediately and use all of their skills. He only urged the spirit beasts to test their depth.


    However, both Tong Duan and Zhang Tianrann had miscalculated, because they had both underestimated each other''s abilities. Furthermore, he had no idea how powerful the other party was.


    In fact, in Tong Duan''s eyes, they were only afraid of Zhang Tianrann, and he did not care about the other four great families or Sun Ding. In the end, it was because of his contempt that he failed.


    Tong Duan''s next move was to compete with Nighteyes.


    Before the competition, let all the lights in the ancient path be extinguished. Absolute darkness enveloped everyone. In the darkness, no one dared to make a sound. Because in a situation where the eyes can''t see, sound is the target. Everyone breathed very lightly, afraid that they would be overheard.


    Once one reached a certain realm in the Daoist Sect, there would indeed be an expert capable of opening the night vision. However, there were very few of them. Very, very little.


    If there was a common huckster or a monk or any other person who told others that he had opened the Heaven''s Eyes, it would be a lie. Normally, this kind of huckster would not even open their eyes at all. At most, she was only able to find a small part of the way to open the Night''s Eye. There were no flaws in using the divination to trick people. However, when it came to fighting between Warlocks, it was nothing.


    The reason was simple, no one had been able to open the Heaven''s Eyes for hundreds of years. The Heaven''s Eyes was just a way of putting it. It had been lost for a long time.


    The current situation was that both Zhang Tianrann and Tong Duan had opened their eyes during the night, since they were, after all, the two great masters of Chinese and Japanese Warlocks.


    Apart from that, everyone else was now blind.


    However, as they were looking at each other, Sun Ding slowly walked to the side of the lake and stood next to Zhang Tianrann, looking at him.


    This was why Tong Duan had miscalculated. He didn''t think that the other party would have another Ye Eye.


    Then, Tong Duan had his followers shoot arrows in the darkness. These followers were all blind. In the darkness, they could use their ears and skin to feel the slightest movement, so the situation had reversed. Zhang Tianrann and the other four great families were now blind. Those who shot the arrows were all discerning people.


    These archers were specially trained as soldiers during the Japanese Warring States Period. When the Japanese fought in the Warring States period, they often fought in the night. In the dark, some of the archers tried to kill the enemy''s commanders, but they could not see them with their eyes.


    Therefore, there was a famous marquis later on that specially adopted some warriors'' descendants. He grew up blind, and when a person''s eyes became blind, their hearing and sense of touch would become more acute. Of course, it was more suitable for blind people who were born blind. These archers were trained as children to use their sense of hearing and sense of touch to judge their surroundings.


    When such a person reached adulthood, he would be the most accurate archer in the dark night. As long as he was told the direction, he would be able to shoot down the enemy general among hundreds or thousands of people.


    These people that Tong Duan had brought with him were the elites among the elites. Right now, the two sides were at loggerheads, the distance between them was not as far as the battlefield, and the ancient path s were even more quiet. These archers shot towards Zhang Tianrann and the others as if they were taking out items from their scabbards.


    Hearing the taut sound of the bowstring, everyone came to a realization. He waited for the arrow to hit him.


    However, after the arrow was released, it did not hit its target.


    Originally, Zhang Tianrann could have settled this matter, but he did not stop them. The one who blocked the bow and arrows was Sun Ding.


    As expected, Sun Ding held onto a blade and absorbed all the arrows onto the blade.


    By doing this, Sun Ding was able to confirm that Sun Ding was Gu Chixiao''s helper. This was because this blade was called Chi Xiao, and was Gu Chixiao''s sword.


    Back then, Gu Chixiao''s name was not like this, it was because his sect had obtained this divine blade, and changed it to this name.


    Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword s were refined using black iron and had a huge amount of magnetic force, so even though the arrow was flying very fast in the air, it was still sucked up by Sun Ding''s Chi Xiao.


    Gu Chixiao was the art of deception!

 C57 War God of the Underworld an Appraisal of Chi Xiao by He Quan Shou

    The origin of the art of deception was very ancient, there were many techniques, and it was famous for its Five Great Arithmetic. But what Gu Chixiao had learned in his life was the Crossbow Technique.


    And there had always been disagreements between Gu Chixiao and him.


    Before Gu Chixiao became famous, he had met Zhang Tianrann once, and there should have been some conflict in their sects. At that time, Zhang Tianrann did not take him to heart and only treated him as a successor of the art of deception. Who would have thought that after many years, Gu Chixiao would gradually become a Grandmaster and become Zhang Tianrann''s rival?


    The grudge between the two could be resolved later.


    Tong Duan wanted to use the blind archer to kill the Chinese Warlock, but he was blocked by the Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword of the Star of Woe family. Thus, it was Zhang Tianrann''s turn to fight back.


    Seeing that Tong Duan was using the way of war, Zhang Tianrann also followed the rules and fought back with the way of war.


    Zhang Tianrann told the two brothers of Huang Family to use the most commonly used method of water war on the Yangtze River in China ¡ª ¡ª Iron Lock Crossing River.


    Of course, the paths of Underworld Warfare and water battles were different.


    Tong Duan''s wooden boat was supported by iron chains in the water, unable to move.


    Huang Tiehyan burned the wooden boat through the air. However, Tong Duan''s abilities were not restricted by this method. Instead, he transferred the flames onto the chains and burned them to pieces.


    With the iron lock broken, the tungsten wood vessel continued forward and arrived before Zhang Tianrann and the rest.


    As the boat got closer, Zhang Tianrann saw that Tong Duan''s boat was brought over from Japan.


    The wooden boat that Tong Duan entered the ancient path on was a Atakebune from Japan. It was a type of battleship that was used in water battles from Japan, and was quite advanced in ancient Japan. Not only was the cabin designed to attack from all directions, there were also three compartments at the bottom of the boat.


    The iron chain had broken the middle cabin of the Atakebune, but the Atakebune was not affected at all. When Zhang Tianrann saw that Tong Duan''s Atakebune s'' deck and cabin were filled with Puppets, he knew he had miscalculated. Although Tong Duan only had himself as a Yin Yang Master, the things he brought with him far exceeded what Zhang Tianrann had imagined.


    In terms of the number of Warlocks, Zhang Tianrann had the advantage, but in terms of preparation of magic tools for fighting techniques, Tong Duan far surpassed him.


    Zhang Tianrann and Tong Duan exchanged blows for two rounds. Now it was time to face each other empty-handed.


    The closer they got, the clearer the spells were. Every move he made was being watched by the other party.


    Only now did Zhang Tianrann know that Tong Duan had not only come prepared, he had also prepared for who knows how many years.


    In Tong Duan''s eyes, other than Zhang Tianrann, what surprised him was that Sun Ding actually appeared. He received the information too late, all he knew was that the Four Major Clans were here to help Zhang Tianrann. Sun Ding arrived late, and by the time he arrived, he had already entered the ancient path.


    During the confrontation, Tong Duan had been staring deadly at the Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword. Who was this person in front of him?


    At that time, Tong Duan had asked Sun Ding who gave him this sword.


    Sun Ding said it was his.


    Of course, this couldn''t fool Tong Duan. This was because Tong Duan recognized the treasure sword, and had fought with the sword''s owner before. Tong Duan then said: "The owner of this sword is Gu Chixiao, I have seen him personally."


    Sun Ding had no way to lie, he could only say that Gu Chixiao gave it to him.


    Tong Duan thought for a long time before saying that when he saw Gu Chixiao, Gu Chixiao had told him before that even if he lost his life, he would not give the sword to anyone. Because it was a treasure that he had obtained from a sect by chance. This treasured sword had been hidden in his sect for hundreds of years before finally falling into his hands.


    Only after hearing the conversation between Tong Duan and Tong Duan, did Zhang Tianrann realize that Gu Chixiao and his friend was very old, and that was why he had sent Sun Ding to help when he knew of Tong Duan''s capabilities. He even gave the Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword to Sun Ding.


    Sun Ding asked Tong Duan if he recognized Master Gu. Tong Duan was honest, he had lost to the sword all those years ago.


    I have to start from decades ago.


    At that time, there was a martial arts hall in Yunnan, which specialized in teaching military affairs and cultivating Chinese military talents.


    Back then, Gu Chixiao was one of the students, but Tong Duan was a lecturer hired by the Martial Hall. At that time, Tong Duan already had a Japanese military background, and was an expert in dealing with Underworld Warfare in the navy.


    China had been weak for a long time, and its military side had been overtaken by Japan, so China would instead ask Japanese military officers to teach it. Therefore, Japanese officers despised Chinese military and despised Chinese students.


    Tong Duan also had this feeling of superiority. He felt that China and Japan had already fought a few battles, and China had lost even more during the afternoon war. In terms of Underworld Warfare, China had also lost in a complete mess. In the war between Japan and Qing Dynasty, the Mao Shan Sect could not fend off the Japanese Yin Yang Master at all.


    Therefore, Tong Duan did not even put the Chinese Warlocks in his eyes. So when he was teaching, he mentioned the Underworld Warfare and was very proud, saying that there were no longer any famous figures in China''s Taoist world.


    In the end, a young student was dissatisfied and immediately challenged Tong Duan.


    He was the descendant of the art of deception, Gu Chixiao.


    They had planned for the match to be held at night, but who would have thought that after Tong Duan had fought with Gu Chixiao, they realized that they were really too proud, Gu Chixiao used a Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword s as a weapon, and fought him to the point where he could not retaliate at all.


    After Tong Duan lost, he warned Tong Duan. Don''t think that there''s no one in China. Furthermore, he told him that there would be a battle between China and Japan. If he came to China again, he would definitely die under the Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword.


    At that time, Gu Chixiao was only in his early twenties, but his knowledge was not ordinary. He practically predicted the political situation between China and Japan accurately. Tong Duan admired him a lot, as he knew that this person would definitely not be someone to be trifled with in the future.


    Sure enough, Tong Duan had been paying attention to Gu Chixiao''s movements the entire time. He knew that Gu Chixiao had become President Sun''s Guard Captain and was President Sun''s trusted aide. Then he became head of the administration at Huangpu Military Academy, and later went to the Red Regime.


    After the invasion of Japan, Gu Chixiao was in Yan An, he could not possibly come to the battlefield in Hubei to face off against him. He did not expect that before he even arrived, he would find a powerful being with a treasure sword to stop him.


    After all, Gu Chixiao had said that if he were to see this treasure sword again, he would lose his life under this sword. He was already a grandmaster in the Yin Yang Master in Japan and had almost never lost his entire life. Therefore, when he was defeated by Gu Chixiao once, he had always felt a sense of reverence for Gu Chixiao. However, Tong Duan had also issued a military order in the Japanese military. He did not break through the ancient path and let the Japanese army infiltrate into the rear of the military.


    How could Zhang Tianrann know about all these? Even Sun Ding himself wasn''t clear about it.


    However, Tong Duan saw through Sun Ding''s weakness, which was that Chi Xiao did not emit red light nor did he emit flames. At that time, Gu Chixiao was holding onto the treasured sword, and the flame on the sword was scorching hot, causing the Nine-tailed Fox, which Tong Duan was controlling, to be unable to resist at all.


    But Tong Duan could see clearly from the boat, that although Sun Ding was holding onto Chi Xiao, Chi Xiao was only an ancient virescent black sword.


    Therefore, Tong Duan immediately asked to compete with Sun Ding in swords. Using the He Quan Guan to appraise and fight with Sun Ding.


    Tong Duan was the first to make the move, so he could not refuse. After letting Sun Ding board Tong Duan''s wooden boat, Tong Duan cleared the deck in front of the ship and compared swords with Sun Ding.


    The two treasured swords of China and Japan, along with the Guardian Appraisal and Chi Xiao, were going to test each other in their hands.


    The Guardian of the Spring was forged from fine steel, so the polish was extremely bright. It could almost be compared to a normal person''s. Crimson Nimbus was forged very early, not only with black iron, but also with copper and tin alloys. So the surface was black copper rust.


    Of the two treasured swords, one was black and one was white. One was old and the other was new. One was simple and ancient, and the other was sharp.


    Tong Duan and Sun Ding did their best to be polite, and started to compete.


    Tong Duan was a Japanese sword artist, he had used a hacking technique the moment he appeared. Who would have thought that Sun Ding did not have any moves to block it. Zhang Tianrann watched anxiously from the shore. He had thought that Sun Ding''s Star of Woe family was powerful, possibly because of the ancient swordsman''s inheritance.


    Zhang Tianrann had a relationship with the martial arts novelist Pingjiang back then. Pingjiang was indeed a vulgar disciple of a certain sword sect, but because of a body, he was unable to cultivate sword skills, so when he grew up, he left his sect and wrote many novels about sword immortals. In fact, there were still other sects that knew how to use the Imperial Sword Technique during the period of the Republic of China. When Zhang Tianrann saw Sun Ding holding onto the Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword, he naturally thought that Sun Ding knew how to use the Imperial Sword Technique.


    In the end, Sun Ding was unable to activate the Scarlet Xiao.


    How powerful was the Spring Guardian''s appraisal? At that time, he had already slashed Sun Ding''s shoulder.


    Tong Duan did not expect that his attack would hit its target, and was glad that it was not Gu Chixiao himself. He did not expect that after receiving such a strike, Sun Ding''s body would be sliced into eight pieces. It fell to the ground.

 C58 Nether Battlefield Celestial Rope

    When ordinary people saw it, they thought that Sun Ding was weak and that he was strong enough to break Sun Ding into pieces.


    But when Zhang Tianrann saw it, he was secretly shocked, and more or less understood Sun Ding''s plan.


    Sun Ding was the descendant of an ancient technique that hated winning.


    Lu Ban was the ancestor of the antics. I heard that Lu Ban had also passed down books of ancient spells.


    Most craftsmen, especially carpenters, knew Lu Banshou''s antics, and they knew how to cast spells. For example, if some carpenters suffered from their masters'' anger and placed something on the beams or walls, their masters would have a difficult time. The light ones would be in need of money, while the heavy ones would be in need of lives. Of course, most of the craftsmen''s successors had kind natures and would use these spells to help others get rid of trouble.


    However, in the later legacies of the technique, it was given to a side branch. This side branch was a juggler. Like the craftsmen, they worshipped Lu Ban. People who didn''t understand hated strange things. In the martial arts world, why did people perform acrobatics, sing songs, play tricks, and even cheat? Why did they worship Lu Ban?


    This was because their magic was an aversion to victory.


    When Zhang Tianrann saw that Sun Ding''s body had been slashed into eight pieces, his heart became much more at ease.


    Sun Ding definitely came with the greatest determination to stop Tong Duan, and wasn''t as arrogant as he thought just now. If he wasn''t prepared, then Chi Xiao would have come to challenge Tong Duan.


    This move on Sun Ding''s part was a very strong move in the art of victory. It was called the "Celestial Shackles"!


    The Fairy Chain is a trick.


    China has been around for a long time, just a child and an old man playing tricks in the street market, crowd watching. The old man only threw a rope. Although the rope was soft, it could be freely bent or stretched under the old man''s control. This was all a prelude. When there were many people watching, the old man used his unique skill. He threw the rope into the air, and the rope hung straight down. Then, the child climbed up the rope, moving all sorts of movements on the rope.


    The onlookers were all very surprised and they paid the money one by one.


    At this point, the old man would observe the onlookers. If there were no rich people, this trick would end. He would take the change and leave.


    If the old man found a rich man among the onlookers, he would start a trap.


    Because rich people usually have status and like to pick on others. The old man had been bragging that this rope actually led to the South Heaven Gate. Since his grandson could climb to the South Heaven Gate in the sky, it was very dangerous, so he didn''t take the risk.


    If such words were spoken, there would definitely be people who would say that the old man was lying and boasting. The old man just quarreled with people, and the one who quarrelled with him was actually just asking for it.


    After a lot of quarreling, the rich would open their mouths to say that the South Heaven Gate was all nonsense.


    Then the old man would have to fight the rich. The rich man then said, "How much money will I give you? Tell your grandson to climb down the rope to the South Heaven Gate. Take something from the South Heaven Gate down as a witness."


    The old man had said that you want to see something from the South Heaven Gate for only a few dozen taels of silver. My grandson would have to take the risk if he went up, but what if he was hacked to death by the heavenly soldiers?


    In any case, his words were a complete mess and full of flaws. Anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell that he was just bragging.


    Since the rich had taken the bait, he decided to gamble a few hundred taels of silver.


    The old man did not want the silver, saying it was too dangerous to risk his grandson''s life. The rich were unhappy, forcing the old man to let the children climb up to the South Heaven Gate.


    The old man just begged and said forget it, he didn''t want the money. It aroused the sympathy of the onlookers.


    After a few interactions, the rich wanted to humiliate the grandfather and grandson duo, forcing them to admit that they were lying. But even though the old man begged for mercy, he refused to admit that he was boasting.


    The rich would press on.


    The old man steeled his heart and said to his grandson, "You can climb up and take a look. Bring a witness so that the old master can give up." Don''t let anything happen to him.


    Then, his grandson started crawling up the rope, and as expected, he crawled until there was no trace of him. This time, everyone was stunned. This was because this was the true ability of the Celestial Sentinel.


    After a while, a signboard suddenly fell from the sky. It was indeed the words'' South Heaven Gate ''. The rich were dumbfounded. The surrounding people were also dumbfounded.


    The old man just knelt down and cried and said, Grandson, it''s fine as long as you steal something, but how could you steal a plaque?


    Following that, corpses began to fall from the sky. They were all dismembered, with hands, feet, and a head. As expected, it was a child''s head, dripping with fresh blood.


    The old man refused, crying as he collected the corpses of the children. Then he pulled the rich man to stop him from leaving, saying that the rich man had killed his grandson and he didn''t even have someone to take care of him.


    The rich man saw the bloody corpse and ran. Even if there were no South Heaven Gate tricks and the child fell from the sky, he would still fall to his death.


    Then the old man would pull the rich to the press. The rich were afraid, and the bystanders were all witnesses. He was speechless.


    Thus, there was someone who had something good going on, saying that there was no need to report him to the government. Since the old master was in a lawsuit, there was no point in doing so.


    The old man cried while hugging the rich man. After a few rounds of tormenting, the rich man took out a large amount of money and gave it to the old man.


    The old man took the rope and the child''s body and left.


    By the time they reached another town, the children were alive and kicking, and the father and son were looking for a place to continue their magic trick.


    This was the origin of Star of Woe''s Sun Family. The best way to display this technique was to avoid winning.


    It was just that during the Ming and Qing dynasties, Sun Family had already amassed a large amount of wealth. There was no need for this set of tricks. The Daoist Immortals'' Chains were not as powerful as this. At most, they could only imitate the surface, and could not truly be an antics.


    Then, the Star of Woe Sun Family, slowly became a very prestigious clan in the Dao Sect. The antics were no longer used to cheat money, but were used in magic instead.


    So when Zhang Tianrann saw Sun Ding''s body being sliced into pieces, he immediately understood what kind of eyesight Sun Ding had. He understood that Sun Ding was using his family''s unique skills to deal with Tong Duan.


    Even though Tong Duan had heard of the Celestial Chain, how could he know that it could be used on Underworld Warfare s? Looking at Sun Ding''s scattered corpse on the ground, he didn''t even know what had happened.


    However, Tong Duan immediately saw its power, because the most crucial part of the Celestial Rope appeared. A rope floated vertically in front of him. Sun Ding''s body was upside down, his feet hooked onto the rope, causing the Crimson Cloud Treasured Sword s above and below to pierce towards Tong Duan''s Hundred Meetings Acupoint.


    Just as Tong Duan was about to dodge, his legs couldn''t move at all. It turned out that the corpse of Sun Ding on the deck had grown back together, and was tightly hugging onto his knees.


    Tong Duan was simply unable to differentiate which one was the real Sun Ding.


    This was a superb technique!


    Since it was an aversion to victory, then one of the Sun Ding s on top of his head and under his feet was fake.


    If it wasn''t Tong Duan, but some other kind of Warlock, when encountering this situation, the thing they would immediately do was to differentiate the truth. Then he would put all his strength into his real body.


    All the members of the Four Major Clans were a little wary of Sun Ding. Seeing Sun Ding use the Celestial Stick, they couldn''t help but think about how they would choose to face Tong Duan''s predicament.


    Except that Zhang Tianrann didn''t think so. If Zhang Tianrann really encountered such a situation, he would not have chosen, because he had the ability to deal with two Sun Ding s at the same time, whether it was true or false.


    Tong Duan was the same.


    At Tong Duan''s feet, on the deck of the wooden boat, countless of palms suddenly appeared and pulled Sun Ding who was hugging Tong Duan''s knees to the side. Tong Duan''s legs were freed, and he instantly retreated a step. Using the He Yuan Protector in his hand to appraise, he blocked Chi Xiao''s all-out attack.


    Sun Ding''s sword technique was mediocre, but Chi Xiao was bounced back, so Tong Duan easily cut off the God''s Chains. Sun Ding fell onto the deck, but there were still countless of hands still holding him down. Tong Duan used the Guardian of the Spring once again to appraise it and slashed at Sun Ding. There was no way for Sun Ding to dodge it, he could only use the same method as the Guardian of the Spring.


    This time, Tong Duan had a lot of strength. He wanted to use the Spring Guardian''s sharpness to cut Chi Xiao apart, but he did not expect that this time, the two treasured swords would actually stick together.


    Then something happened that no one expected.


    Chi Xiao and the Spring Guardian''s two weapons intersected, and two streams of black smoke simultaneously emerged from their swords. When Tong Duan saw it, he turned pale with fright. However, the black smoke had already completely surrounded the place where the two swords touched, and countless sharp whistles were already being emitted.


    Zhang Tianrann could also see everything clearly from the shore, and immediately understood what had happened.


    The Spring Guardian''s identification and Chi Xiao were both powerful weapons used to behead ghosts. Every time they killed a demon, the evil monster''s soul would be sealed inside the treasured sword. Chi Xiao had been here for at least two thousand years, and the Guardian of the Spring had also been here for over a thousand years. Countless evil spirits had been sealed.


    Now that the two weapons were clashing with each other, their sharpness greatly decreased. Instead, they shook the evil spirits in the two swords and wanted to break out of the seal!


    This matter was completely unexpected. After releasing these evil spirits, Tong Duan and Zhang Tianrann did not know if they could do anything about it.


    The previous owners of these two swords had superior magic techniques than Tong Duan and Zhang Tianrann. What they could deal with, was not something that Tong Duan and Zhang Tianrann could deal with right now.


    This kind of awkward situation suddenly appeared in the ancient path, and it was no longer as simple as a battle between two Underworld Warfare s.


    At the end of the essay.